Image from Pinterest

I used to think home was a place.

A building with walls, a roof over your head, your clothes in the wardrobe and your things arranged exactly where you wanted them. I had lived in enough places to know how to make a space comfortable without necessarily making it mine. I could walk into an empty apartment, buy a bed, put a television in the living room, stock the kitchen and call it home.

But lately, I had started to realise that I had been wrong.

Home could be a person. And somehow, without either of us planning it, Adelaide had become home.

“Daniel, this place is still looking like a bachelor pad.”

I looked up from my phone and found her standing in the middle of my living room, both hands resting on her waist as she looked around as though she had just walked into a crime scene.

“It is a bachelor pad.”

She turned slowly to look at me. “Not anymore.”

I smiled. “According to who?”

“According to me.”

I put my phone down and leaned back into the sofa. “And since when did you become the authority on my apartment?”

“Since you started dating me.”

I laughed. “So now you are the landlord?”

“No.” She shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips. “I am worse.”

She picked up one of the cushions, fluffed it with both hands and dropped it back onto the sofa before stepping back to inspect it.

“I am your girlfriend.”

I watched her move around the room, adjusting things I hadn’t even noticed were out of place. She had been doing this for days now, and somehow, I had started getting used to it.

There were cushions on the sofa, a small plant on the side table and framed photographs on the console. She had even convinced me to buy proper kitchen towels because, according to her, “a grown man should not be using the same towel for his hands and the dishes.”

I had no idea how I had survived before her. She picked up a decorative bowl from the dining table and moved it about two inches to the left.

I stared at her.

“What?” she asked, glancing at me with a smile before continuing to arrange things.

I watched her for a few seconds before getting up and walking towards her.

“You know you don’t have to do all this.”

“I know.”

She said it so casually that I stopped beside her.

“Then why are you doing it?”

She looked at me for a moment before shrugging. “Because Indira is coming.”

Something softened inside me.

Indira.

My daughter had been the reason behind so many of my decisions over the years. Every major choice I made had somehow involved considering her, even when she wasn’t physically around. Now that she was coming to Cameroon for the Christmas holidays, I wanted everything to be perfect.

Or at least as perfect as it could be.

“She is going to like it,” Adelaide said, running her finger along the edge of one of the picture frames.

“You think?”

“I know.” She paused, then glanced around the room. “I know she is used to her father’s big mansion in Dallas. I’m just making sure she doesn’t throw a tantrum when she sees how small this apartment is.”

I threw my head back and laughed. “She’ll be fine. At least she’s excited to play with the twins. That should take her mind off some other major issues.”

“Major issues indeed.” Adelaide smiled, but there was a knowing look in her eyes.

I looked at her again. “You’re nervous.”

She turned to me immediately. “I am not.”

“You are.”

“I am not.”

“You’ve asked me at least ten times what she likes to eat.”

“Because I don’t want to serve her eru that she doesn’t like.”

“She likes everything.”

“Every child doesn’t like everything.”

“Indira does.”

Adelaide folded her arms across her chest and raised an eyebrow. “Then why did you tell me she hates tomatoes?”

I blinked. “I forgot about that.”

“Exactly.”

She walked away shaking her head, and I laughed as I followed her into the kitchen. There was something about watching her move around my kitchen that still felt strange. It didn’t matter that this apartment was only temporary until I figured out where we were headed; seeing Adelaide here, opening my cupboards and rearranging things as though she belonged, still caught me off guard.

Not bad strange, good strange.

She opened the refrigerator, stared inside for a few seconds and frowned.

“I thought you said André was going to stock your fridge?” she asked, closing the door.

“He is on his way. He had to run a few errands for Mum first.”

“How is she?”

“She’s fine. She complained about hardly seeing you since I moved out.”

Adelaide smiled. “She said the same thing to me three days ago when I called her.”

“Ah-ah.” I raised an eyebrow. “So you two are now on constant talking terms?”

Adelaide scoffed and reached for a chopping board. “See who is talking. Auntie Mo and I were strong paddies before you came and scattered things.”

I leaned against the kitchen counter, watching her pull out a few vegetables from one of the cupboards.

“Me?” I pushed myself away from the counter and moved closer. “Now it is me who came and spoiled things?”

I slipped my hands around her waist and gently turned her to face me.

“You know, if you loved Auntie Mo so much, you could have just turned me down.”

She smiled and reached up to straighten my collar. She had picked me up from the clinic after she left work, and the moment we got to my apartment, I had slumped onto the couch with absolutely no energy to even change into something more comfortable.

“Well, I actually tried to turn you down,” she said, smoothing the collar between her fingers. “But you forced me into this relationship. I hope your memory is not failing you.”

She winked.

“What I remember is that you couldn’t resist me.”

“Same difference.”

I grinned. “So that is your version of the story?”

“It is the correct version.”

“You are rewriting history now?”

“I am protecting the truth.”

“The truth?”

“Yes.” She nodded solemnly. “You were persistent. Very persistent.”

“I prefer determined.”

“I prefer troublesome.”

I laughed and pulled her a little closer. “And yet you’re still here.”

She looked up at me. “Unfortunately.”

“Unfortunately?”

“Very unfortunately.”

I lowered my head, my smile fading as I looked at her lips.

“Then why are you smiling?”

“Because you are annoying.”

“And you like me.”

“Sometimes.”

“Liar.”

She opened her mouth to respond, but I kissed her before she could get the words out.

Her hands instinctively caught my shoulders, and for a few seconds, everything else disappeared. The kitchen, the vegetables on the counter, the refrigerator humming behind us, all of it faded into the background as I pulled her closer.

She kissed me back, and that was all the encouragement my already struggling self-control needed.

My hands tightened around her waist, drawing her against me as the kiss deepened. One of my hands slipped lower, resting against her curves, and I felt her fingers curl slightly into the fabric of my shirt.

I kissed her again, slower this time, but the moment I felt myself getting carried away, I stopped.

I pulled back abruptly and we stared at each other.

Both of us were breathing harder than we should have been, and I could see the slight rise and fall of her chest. Her lips were swollen from the kiss, and for one dangerous second, I wanted to close the distance between us and start all over again.

I swallowed and took a step back.

God.

Her lips.

If I wasn’t careful, I was going to forget every boundary we had agreed to.

“Doctor Daniel,” Adelaide said breathlessly.

All I could think about was the feel of her lips against mine. She snapped her fingers twice in front of my face.

I blinked.

“Come back to life,” she said, trying not to laugh.

“I’m back.” I chuckled, loosening my tie as though it would somehow help me breathe properly.

She shook her head and turned back to the vegetables.

“I might have to stop coming to this your apartment.”

I looked up. “Why?”

“Because…” She dragged out the word, glancing at me from the corner of her eye. “Whenever I come here, you are always rough-handling me.”

“In a good or bad way?”

She pressed her lips together, trying to hide her smile. “In an absolutely good and fantastic way.”

I grinned.

“But,” she added quickly, holding up one finger as I started moving towards her again, “there is a but.”

I stopped.

“We need to set some boundaries.”

“It’s hard.” I sighed and leaned against the counter. “Maybe you should stop looking irresistible all the time.”

She laughed under her breath and returned her attention to the vegetables.

“I am always going to look irresistible to you, babe.”

She gave me a quick wink before picking up the knife again, continuing what she had been doing as though we hadn’t just left each other breathless a few minutes ago.

“But you need to flee temptation, my darling,” she continued. “Resist the devil.”

“So you are the devil?”

“I am not.” She paused and glanced at me. “But I could be, depending on who’s asking.”

“Okay.” I lifted both hands in surrender. “I give up.”

She smiled.

“If I promise to slow down, will you keep coming here?”

She nodded.

“But when I say slow down, I don’t mean I won’t touch you or kiss you or…”

“I know what you mean, babe.” She gave me a side look.

I took a deep breath and looked away. “I’m going to take a shower. I’ll be right back.”

“Okay,” I heard her say.

I walked away faster than necessary.

I had to. Because if Adelaide looked at me the way she always did one more time, I didn’t trust myself.

Irresistible was what she was.

Ever since I had given my life to Christ, resisting women had become something I was capable of doing. I wouldn’t say it was easy, but I had learned to control myself. I had learned that attraction did not have to dictate my actions.

With Adelaide, however, it was different.

She was simply irresistible.

And it wasn’t just the way she looked, although she did look very good. She always seemed to have the perfect suit or dress that accentuated her body without her ever appearing like she was trying too hard. There was something effortlessly feminine about her.

But that wasn’t what made her difficult to resist.

It was her laugh.

Her smile.

Her voice.

The way she tilted her head when she was teasing me.

The little crease that appeared between her brows whenever she was concentrating. The way she touched my arm when she wanted my attention. The way she looked at me when she thought I wasn’t paying attention.

Her confidence.

Her warmth.

The way she could make an ordinary conversation feel like something I wanted to stretch out for hours.

And then there was the way she made me feel. That was probably the most dangerous part.

God, please help me.

Maybe it was time to take William’s advice and start praying about it. I had thought I was tough, but it seemed my body had plans of its own.

Don’t let the enemy spoil what God started, bro.

William had said that to me a few days ago.

He was a pastor and had been groomed from a young age to become one. But even that hadn’t stopped him from falling into the temptation of living in sin. If William struggled, who did I think I was?

I sighed as I stepped into the bathroom and turned the shower on, pushing the handle all the way to the left.

The water came down cold.

Very cold.

I stepped underneath it and let it beat against my back, closing my eyes as I tried to get my thoughts under control. Adelaide was going to be the death of me.

Subscribe now

A few days later…

After picking up Indira from the airport that Saturday morning, we drove straight to my mother’s house, where Adelaide was going to meet us as well. I had barely turned onto my mother’s street when Indira leaned forward from the back seat, her seat belt pulling gently across her shoulder.

“Daddy, is Grandma’s house far?”

“We’re almost there.”

She settled back against the seat and looked out the window, watching the houses pass by. For a few seconds, she was quiet before turning her attention back to me.

“You said Auntie Adelaide will be there?”

I glanced at her through the rearview mirror.

“Yes.”

She went quiet again, twisting the edge of her dress between her fingers.

“What is she like?”

I smiled. No matter how many times I had already answered that question, Indira kept finding new ways to ask it.

“What do you mean?”

“Like…” She paused, thinking. “Is she nice?”

“She is very nice.”

“Is she funny?”

I laughed. “Sometimes.”

“Sometimes?”

“Yes.”

Indira folded her arms and narrowed her eyes slightly. “So she’s not always funny.”

“Indira.”

She giggled. “What?”

“You’ll meet her and decide for yourself.”

She nodded and looked back out the window, but I could tell she was still thinking about it.

A few seconds passed.

“Does she know I’m coming?”

“Yes.”

“Does she know I’m your daughter?”

I looked at her through the mirror again.

“Of course she does.”

“Okay.”

That was all she said. But the way she suddenly became quiet told me there was a lot more going on in her head. I smiled to myself and turned into my mother’s driveway. I had barely put the car in park when Indira reached for her seat belt.

“Wait.”

She stopped and looked at me.

“Let me come around.”

“I can do it.”

“I know you can.”

I got out anyway and walked around to open her door. She stepped out, smoothed down her little dress and looked towards the house, her eyes moving over the familiar surroundings.

“Come.”

I placed a hand lightly on her shoulder as we walked inside. My mother was in the sitting room, and the moment she saw Indira, her entire face lit up.

“My baby!”

“Grandma!”

Indira ran straight into her arms. I stood there smiling as my mother hugged her tightly, kissed both her cheeks and then held her at arm’s length as though she needed to inspect every inch of her.

“Look at you! You are growing tall.”

“Grandma, I’m nine.”

“I know. But the last time I saw you, you were still small.”

“Grandma, that was just some months ago.”

My mother laughed. “That means you are growing by the minute.”

I laughed too. “She is.”

My mother took Indira’s hand and led her towards the sofa.

“Come and sit down. You guys are right on time for lunch.”

She glanced towards the door. “AD should be here soon.”

Indira’s smile faded slightly. She looked at my mother, then at me. I noticed the way she suddenly became quieter, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her dress. My mother noticed it too.

“What?”

“Nothing.”

“You are shy?”

Indira shook her head quickly. “No.”

I smiled. “She is just thinking.”

Indira looked at me. “Daddy!”

“What?”

“Nothing.”

I chuckled. “Okay.”

A few minutes later, there was a knock at the door and my heart gave a small, ridiculous jump. I frowned at myself before my mother even had a chance to notice.

“I will get it,” she said, already getting to her feet.

She walked to the door and opened it. Adelaide stood there with a small smile, her handbag hanging from one hand. The moment her eyes found mine, her whole face softened.

“Hi.”

“Hi.”

She stepped inside and greeted my mother warmly.

“My beautiful AD,” my mother said, pulling her into a hug.

“Yes, Auntie.”

They hugged for a moment before Adelaide stepped back. Then she turned and her eyes landed on Indira. For a second, neither of them said anything. Indira remained beside my mother, her fingers loosely holding the edge of her dress as she studied Adelaide.

Adelaide smiled gently. “Hi, Indira.”

“Hi.”

Her voice was quiet.

Adelaide nodded, her smile remaining in place.

“It’s nice to finally meet you.”

“You too.”

I looked at my daughter. She was studying Adelaide carefully, almost as though she was comparing the woman standing in front of her with the picture she had created from everything I had told her.

Adelaide seemed to understand that. She didn’t rush towards her or try too hard to make her comfortable. She simply stood there, smiling and giving Indira the space to take her in.

After a moment, Indira broke the silence. “You work at a bank?”

Adelaide smiled. “Yes.”

She tilted her head slightly. “So, what do you like doing?”

Indira hesitated. “Reading and drawing.”

“Nice.”

Adelaide’s eyes brightened a little. “What do you draw?”

“People. Sometimes.”

There was a noticeable change in Indira’s expression as she answered. Her eyes lit up, and some of the shyness seemed to disappear.

Adelaide noticed it too. “Really?”

Indira nodded. “I drew something for the twins.”

She paused, suddenly looking more excited. “Do you want to see?”

Adelaide smiled and glanced at me before looking back at her.

“Of course I do.”

“Let’s eat first o, before Indira takes you away,” my mum said, and we all laughed.

A little later, we moved towards the dining area, and Indira sat beside me at first while Adelaide took the seat across from her.

During lunch, Indira didn’t say much to Adelaide. She mostly listened whenever Adelaide spoke, occasionally answering the questions she asked. But as the meal went on, she seemed to relax, and slowly, the questions started coming.

“Auntie?”

“Yes?”

“Do you like cooking?”

Adelaide smiled and wiped the corner of her mouth with her napkin. “I do.”

“What do you cook?”

“Many things.”

“Like what?”

“Pepper soup, kwacoco, eru, groundnut soup…”

Indira’s eyes lifted from her plate.

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“Daddy likes eru.”

Adelaide looked at me, a small smile tugging at her lips.

“I know.”

I smiled, and Indira looked between the two of us.

“You cook for Daddy?”

Adelaide’s lips curved. “Sometimes.”

Indira nodded slowly. “Oh.”

I could almost see the information being carefully filed away in her little mind. A few minutes later, she had another question.

“Do you have any brothers and sisters?”

“Yes. Just sisters.”

“How many?”

Adelaide told her, and Indira listened carefully before returning her attention to her food. By the time lunch was over, some of the earlier shyness seemed to have disappeared. Afterwards, Indira followed me into the sitting room while my mum and Adelaide remained behind, talking.

She climbed onto the sofa and sat beside me, pulling one of the cushions into her lap.

“Daddy.”

“Hm?”

“She is nice.”

I looked at her.

“She is.”

Indira ran her fingers along the edge of the cushion.

“Does she always come to Grandma’s house?”

I smiled. “Not always.”

“Okay.”

She went quiet again.

Then, after a few seconds, she asked, “Does she come to your house?”

“Yes.”

She nodded. “Okay.”

I watched her face for a moment. “Are you okay?”

She shrugged. “Yeah.”

“You can tell me if you’re not.”

“I know.”

Her eyes wandered towards the dining area, where I could hear my mother and Adelaide talking and laughing.

After a moment, Indira smiled slightly. “She has a nice bag.”

I laughed.

“That’s what you noticed?”

“Yes.”

I shook my head. “Go and tell her.”

“No.”

“Why?”

“Because.”

I smiled. “Okay.”

A little later, Adelaide came over and held out her hand to Indira.

“Come. You said you wanted to show me your drawings.”

Indira’s face brightened immediately. She grabbed her backpack and followed Adelaide, already talking about the drawings she had made for the twins.

I watched them disappear towards the dining area before getting up and heading to the kitchen for a glass of water. My mum was standing by the counter, wrapping some of the leftover food into containers.

“Mummy, you can ask André to do that, or I can do it myself. Go and rest.”

She glanced at me without stopping what she was doing.

“Or I can ask AD to do it.”

I paused and looked at her properly.

“What?”

She pressed the lid onto one of the containers and set it aside.

“I don’t understand where this thing between the two of you is going.”

She glanced towards the doorway, lowering her voice slightly.

“If you guys are serious about each other, what are you waiting for?”

“Mummy…”

“Are you not ready to settle down?”

“I am.”

“Then?”

She folded another piece of foil over the food.

“Do I need to remind you that AD is not getting any younger?”

I sighed.

“Mummy, not you too. Why are you women so obsessed with children?”

“I am not obsessed with children.” She shook her head. “But I can imagine what is going through her mind.”

I leaned against the counter and rubbed the back of my neck.

“That’s the least of my worries right now.”

My mother stopped what she was doing. For a moment, she simply looked at me. Then she reached for my arm.

“Come.”

“Mummy…”

“Come.”

She pulled me towards the back door before I could argue. I followed her outside, and she closed the door behind us. The afternoon air was warm, and somewhere in the distance, I could hear the faint sound of music coming from a neighbour’s house.

My mother turned to face me.

“What’s the problem?”

I shoved my hands into my pockets and looked away for a moment.

“If I could marry AD today, I would.”

My mother’s expression softened.

“But I don’t know what lies ahead.” I exhaled slowly. “Do I move here? Does she move there? Where do we actually build a life?”

“These are minor details, na, Daniel.”

I looked at her.

“Have you prayed about it?”

“I have. We have.” I paused. “We’ve been praying about it, but the Lord hasn’t said anything.”

My mother nodded slowly.

“Well, if the Lord has not said anything, then you go with the best option available to you. And when the time comes for the two of you to have that conversation, the Holy Spirit will lead you.”

I nodded, but a small smile tugged at my lips.

“You make it sound so easy.”

She reached up and gave my arm a gentle pat.

“I believe it is.”

I looked through the glass door towards the house.

Inside, Indira was sitting beside Adelaide, showing her something in her sketchbook. Adelaide leaned closer, listening to her with that patient smile she always wore when she was genuinely interested in what someone had to say.

For a moment, everything looked exactly the way I wanted it to.

My daughter.

The woman I loved.

My family.

Together.

But beneath the warmth of that moment was the question I couldn’t seem to silence.

What came next?

I watched Adelaide laugh at something Indira said, and without realising it, I smiled.

Maybe Mum was right. Maybe I didn’t need to have all the answers yet. Maybe, for now, I just needed to trust that when the time came, I would know what to do. I took one last look at the two of them through the glass before following my mother back inside.

Two evenings later, Indira and I went to AD’s place because I wasn’t going to rest until she had seen the twins. When we arrived, Adelaide had already made sure to cook Indira’s favourite meal, Poulet DG. We sat around the table with everyone else, including Daniella and Adele, and had a proper dinner, the kind where everyone talked over one another and Indira seemed to forget about being shy.

After dinner, Indira rushed down the hallway to Adelaide’s room to help Esther and Berry get the twins ready for bed. I stayed back for a while, helping with the dishes before Adelaide finally joined me on the couch after she finished cleaning up. She dropped down beside me with a small sigh, leaning back against the cushions.

“When did you cook all this?” I asked, moving closer to her and pressing a light kiss to her lips.

“You smell nice,” I added, before she could even answer, turning slightly and resting my face against the side of her neck.

Adelaide laughed softly and nudged me with her shoulder. “I always smell nice.”

“I know, babe.” I smiled, my arms settling loosely around her. “But today you smell super nice.”

Down the hallway, I heard Indira say something, followed by the twins’ giggles. Adelaide’s smile widened as she listened, and for a few seconds, neither of us said anything. We just sat there, listening to the sound of them together.

I looked at her and felt something settle quietly in my chest.

“I want this forever,” I said.

“I do too,” she replied sleepily.

For a few seconds, neither of us said anything. Adelaide’s head rested against the back of the couch, her eyes closed, and I watched her for a moment before she slowly opened them and turned to look at me.

“Daniel?”

“Mmmm.” I reached for her hands, taking them gently in mine and pressing a kiss against her knuckles.

“If I could marry you right now, I wouldn’t hesitate.”

“Are you sure?” she asked, a teasing smile playing on her lips. “I might as well take you up on your offer and call Pastor Remka.”

I chuckled, but I didn’t let go of her hands.

“I’m serious, my love. What else are we waiting for?”

Her smile faded into something softer. Adelaide sat up straight, and I adjusted with her, turning my body towards her.

“Are you proposing to me?” she asked, her eyebrows lifting slightly.

“The day I propose to you, there will be visible signs.” I smiled. “This is me telling you that I will eventually propose to you. Very, very soon.”

Adelaide stared at me for a moment before a slow smile spread across her face. She gently pulled her hands free from mine and wrapped them around my neck, drawing me closer.

“The day you do, my answer will be yes.”

She paused, her eyes holding mine.

“My answer will always be yes.”

I smiled, sliding one hand gently around her waist.

“I love you, AD.”

“I love you too, Daniel.”

I leaned in and kissed her slowly, and she met me halfway, her arms tightening around my neck. When we finally pulled apart, neither of us moved far. Our foreheads rested against each other as we smiled.

Down the hallway, the twins giggled again, and Indira’s voice followed.

Adelaide laughed softly against my lips.

“You know they’re going to come looking for us soon.”

“I know.”

“And?”

I kissed her once more.

“And I don’t care.”

She laughed, wrapping her arms around me again.

For that moment, with her in my arms and the sound of our family filling the house, I didn’t need to know exactly what tomorrow would bring. I only knew who I wanted beside me when it came.

Adelaide.

Always Adelaide.

The End….

Leave a comment

Author’s Note : Don’t forget to read the Epilogue

Image from Pinterest

My name is Adelaide, and I am forty-four years old. As I lie on my bed, enjoying the morning sun casting a warm glow across our home in Dallas, I can’t help but think about the past year, or rather, the past two years. So much had happened in such a short time that sometimes, even now, I found myself wondering how we had gotten here so quickly.

I got married on my forty-third birthday, two weeks after Daniel officially proposed. If anyone was shocked by how quickly Daniel and I had moved from a patient-doctor relationship, to lovers, to being engaged and then married, they didn’t show it. And I guess it didn’t really matter. If someone was your person, then they really were your person. Sometimes, there was no need to spend years trying to convince yourself of something your heart already knew.

It was an intimate affair in the beautiful seaside town of Kribi. I would pay anything to see the faces of our loved ones again as I walked down that sandy aisle with my father that morning. My mother and three sisters shed a few tears as they smiled at me, even after I had warned them not to. The problem was that the moment I saw them, I had to fight my own tears from falling. Samira and Solange were the only bridesmaids I had, and we had already cried enough that morning in our hotel room, so I had decided there was absolutely no need for any more tears.

My pastors were there, along with a few close friends from church and two of my colleagues. Auntie Mo stood on the other side in her dark shades, making it very difficult to see what was happening beneath them, but I caught her reaching for her tissue a few times. That woman had become one of my biggest supporters and was ready at any time to shut anyone up if they ever tried to say pim. She had done exactly that after our engagement went public and Nadine made a comment after service one Sunday. The way Auntie Mo put her in her place ein, it gave me so much joy that I almost felt bad for enjoying it.

Even Edna, who had once been firmly on the enemy’s camp, was beginning to loosen up. I couldn’t tell if she was genuinely changing or simply pretending, and quite honestly, I didn’t care anymore. Que chacun fasse face à sa vie pardon. Let everyone face their lives, please

Daniel’s brother, on the other hand, became my paddy immediately he touched down at the Douala airport, and the teasing had not stopped since. And Indira—oh, what a beautiful, beautiful child. She had made it her personal mission to cling to me like a proper last born, which she definitely wasn’t. Every time she wrapped her little arms around me or came looking for me, I couldn’t help but smile. It warmed my heart knowing that she had found a safe place in me too. The real last borns, the twins, who were nine months old by then, were also in attendance. They made such a beautiful addition to the wedding party in their bright yellow dresses, and everyone was swooning over them. Honestly, those two could have shown up wearing sacks and people would still have been fighting over who got to carry them.

Manka was also present. After everything had been signed and agreed upon, we had fallen into a steady routine of her visiting the kids once every two weeks. She never gave us any trouble and never stayed past her welcome. Somehow, we had found a rhythm that worked for everyone, and for that, I was grateful.

And then there was Daniel.

My Daniel.

The one who had refused to call me Auntie against all odds. The one who had refused to back down, no matter how many times I reminded him that I was older than him. I guess four years difference didn’t really guarantee all the Auntie nonsense after all. He still made my heart melt every single time I saw him. Whenever he entered a room, my chest did this little jump that I had to pretend wasn’t happening because, of course, a girl had to comport herself.

That morning, standing there in his white suit as he watched me walk down the aisle, with Pastor William and Andre, his brother, standing beside him, nothing else mattered except the two of us. I could still remember the way he looked at me. The way his eyes followed me the entire time. The way his smile slowly grew as I got closer.

It was the longest ceremony of our lives, mostly because all we wanted to do was wrap things up and get to our suite where we could finally be just the two of us. Wink.

I smiled to myself as I heard footsteps down the corridor.

The twins were awake.

And as usual, they were about to barge in and join us on the bed. A few minutes later, Indira would join them as well. It worked like magic every weekend when Indira came over. Somehow, the bed always became the gathering place, no matter how early it was or how much space everyone else had in the house.

I turned my head and looked at Daniel, who was still sleeping peacefully beside me. His face was relaxed, one arm resting loosely across the bed.

I smiled.

I resisted the urge to touch him, deciding instead to let the children wake their father themselves. After all, I had waited forty-four years to have this kind of morning.

I could afford to enjoy it.

“Mama!”

The bedroom door flew open, and before I could even turn properly, the twins came running in. They climbed onto the bed, laughing as they scrambled over the covers and tried to squeeze themselves between Daniel and me.

Daniel let out a long, sleepy groan before pulling the covers over his head.

“Good morning, my loves. How are you?” I laughed, reaching out to pull them closer as they fought for space between us.

“Isn’t it too early?” I asked, glancing at the clock.

“Can you imagine? After we specifically made them sleep late last night o,” Daniel grumbled from beneath the covers.

I burst out laughing just as he finally emerged. He reached for the twins and started tickling them, making them squeal, and by the time Indira joined us, the bed had turned into complete chaos.

We played for a little while, exchanging sloppy kisses and laughing until our stomachs hurt before we finally managed to convince the twins to go and brush their teeth, with Indira leading the operation.

Indira was always such a happy, compliant child. She adored the twins, and watching the three of them together warmed my heart. It reminded me that I had not made the wrong decision moving all the way here with Daniel.

Once the children disappeared down the hallway, Daniel slipped his arms around my waist from behind and pressed a kiss against my neck.

“Happy birthday again, babe.”

I smiled.

The night before, he had bought me a cake and sung me a birthday song as the clock turned midnight. After that, we had sat on the carpet in the living room singing karaoke while the children slowly fell asleep one after another.

“Thanks again, baby,” I said, turning slightly towards him.

Before I could say anything else, a sharp pain suddenly gripped my lower abdomen.

I winced and instinctively placed a hand over my stomach. If my period had finally decided, after months of disappearing and reappearing, that it wanted to come, couldn’t it just do so without all the drama?

For the past eight months, it had been completely unpredictable. Sometimes it came, sometimes it didn’t, and I had already started accepting that perhaps menopause was knocking on my door.

“What’s wrong?” Daniel asked immediately.

Honestly, being married to a doctor had some downsides. You couldn’t cough in peace or complain about a headache without it becoming a full-blown medical consultation.

“It’s my lower abdomen. I think my period is about to start.”

“The same period that has been going missing?”

I laughed. “The same one.”

His expression changed slightly as he placed his hand over mine.

“When was the last time you had it?”

I frowned, trying to remember.

“Daniel, we were just discussing this.”

“I know. But when was the last time?”

I sighed and reached for my phone, opening my flow app.

“Four months ago.”

He stared at the screen for a moment before looking back at me.

“Four months?”

I nodded.

He gently placed his palm against my lower abdomen, pressing lightly in different areas as his expression became more focused. After a few seconds, he sat up straighter.

“Something doesn’t feel quite right.”

“What do you mean?”

“I think we need to check you properly.”

“Check for what?”

He hesitated. “If you’re pregnant.”

I stared at him.

Pregnant?

Daniel knew very well not to bring up pregnancy around me casually, especially after we had finally decided to put the whole subject to rest a few months earlier.

I had gone back to the clinic and had my frozen eggs fertilised, and we had gone through the process month after month. Daniel and I had also continued having regular intercourse, timing it around my fertile days, and yet there had been no pregnancy.

There simply seemed to be no explanation.

Daniel had reminded me more than once that things like that happened all the time. Even perfectly healthy couples didn’t necessarily get pregnant every month, even when they had sex at the right time.

Eventually, one evening, he sat me down and took both my hands in his.

“Adelaide, I didn’t marry you to have babies for me. I want you. That alone is enough for me. This current obsession is making me feel like I’m not enough for you.”

He had been right.

It had become an obsession.

As the months passed, I found myself longing for something—or someone—for myself, even though I already had Daniella and Adele. Even though I already had Indira. Even though I already had Daniel.

That night, I cried in his arms and told him how much he meant to me. I told him that he was everything I needed and that I didn’t want to lose sight of that while chasing something I couldn’t control.

And that was the day we closed the discussion.

“Pregnant how?” I asked now, giving him a look. “Without assistance? Babe, I am forty-four o.”

He smiled and squeezed my hand.

“I know. I’m not saying you are pregnant. I’m saying we should find out what exactly is causing the pain.”

He paused.

“Let’s drop the kids off at Samira’s and go to the hospital.”

“When today?” I shook my head. “We have plans with the kids. And tomorrow we have that program in church. We can go on Monday.”

Part of me also didn’t want to miss church service just to go and confirm on a monitor that I wasn’t pregnant at all. Daniel looked at me for a long moment before dropping his head with a small sigh.

“Okay, madam. Monday it is.”

I smiled.

“But remember, I told you I need to meet with the guys this morning for golf.”

I waved my hand dismissively. “Yes, go. I promised the girls we would bake this morning while you are away.”

He nodded, but instead of moving away, he pulled me closer.

“Come here.”

I laughed as he kissed me, slowly at first, his hand resting at my waist. I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him closer as the kiss deepened, and for a few moments, everything else disappeared.

Then his lips moved to my cheek and I smiled against him.

“Daniel…”

“Mmm?”

“You have somewhere to be.”

He groaned.

“I know.”

“You’re going to be late.”

“One more minute.”

I laughed, pushing gently against his chest. “Go and play your golf.”

He stole one more quick kiss before finally letting me go.

“You’re lucky I love you.”

“I know,” I called after him as he walked away. “Very lucky.”

When Daniel left, the girls and I started our planned girls-only morning. We filled the kitchen counter with everything we needed for baking, and by the time the cakes were in the oven, I was already exhausted. We still had the creaming and decoration to do.

I sighed and dropped onto the couch, picking up my phone to reply to some birthday messages.

Taking care of three kids was a whole sport. I honestly wondered how I had planned to do it while working as well. When we first got here, Daniel had suggested that I relax and focus on taking care of the children while I settled in. I had been relaxing for the past seven months, and I had no intention of stopping anytime soon.

Between taking care of the twins and doing the groundwork for my consultation business, my days were already full.

I leaned back against the couch, and without thinking, my hand drifted over my stomach. Our early-morning conversation had not left my mind. Something about Daniel’s concern was still bothering me.

Just then, my phone rang.

“Samira.”

I smiled before answering, but I barely got the phone to my ear before she started singing.

“Happy birthday to you…”

I laughed.

“Thanks, my love.”

“You are very welcome. How are you guys?”

“We are fine o. I was baking with the girls. When Daniel comes back, we are going out to an amusement park.”

“That’s a busy day. I hope you guys are still coming over for dinner o. I have a beautiful birthday dinner planned for you.”

“Yes, Ma’am. We are coming.”

We laughed and talked about the kids for a few more minutes before hanging up.

By then, the cakes were ready.

I called the girls from upstairs, and we spent another hour decorating the cakes and cupcakes, taking pictures and making an even bigger mess in the kitchen than we had started with.

By the time we finished and put everything in the fridge, it was time for the girls to get ready. With Indira’s help, I bathed the twins, dressed them in their outfits and then touched up Indira’s hair.

Once everyone was ready, I went into the bathroom Daniel and I shared.

I was reaching for something in the cabinet when an idea suddenly crossed my mind.

When I first started missing my periods, I had bought pregnancy tests and taken them without telling Daniel. They had all been negative, so eventually, I stopped checking.

But I still had a few tests hidden somewhere.

I opened the cabinet, found them and stared at the little boxes in my hand.

Why not?

I took them all, tore them open and used each one before placing them carefully on the counter.

Then I stepped into the shower. I don’t remember how long I had been under the water when I suddenly heard Daniel shouting my name.

“Adelaide!”

I turned off the shower and listened.

“Adelaide!”

I quickly stepped out and wrapped a towel around myself.

“Did you just get in?”

He didn’t answer.

Instead, he stood with his back to me, staring down at something on the counter.

I followed his gaze,then I froze.

The pregnancy tests. All three of them. I stared at the little sticks from where was I standing before slowly looking up at him.

“I was just curious,” I said, trying to sound casual. “I wanted to prove you wrong.”

Daniel didn’t smile. He picked up the tests one by one, his fingers trembling slightly.

“You’re pregnant.”

For a moment, I couldn’t process the words.

“What?”

He turned around and looked at me, his eyes already filling with disbelief.

“You’re pregnant, babe.”

I stared at him.

My hand tightened around the towel.

“No.”

“Yes.”

He crossed the small space between us and held the tests out towards me.

“All three are positive.”

I looked at them again, and suddenly my legs felt weak. I sat down on the edge of the bathtub, one hand flying to my mouth.

Me?

Pregnant?

At forty-four?

A sob escaped before I could stop it. Daniel immediately dropped the tests onto the counter and knelt in front of me, taking my hands in his.

“Oh, babe.”

I looked at him through my tears, completely overwhelmed.

“I don’t understand.”

“I don’t either.”

He laughed through his own tears, shaking his head as he pulled me into his arms.

“God…”

I buried my face against his chest and cried.

“Daniel, I’m pregnant.”

“I know.”

“We’re having a baby.”

He held me tighter.

“We’re having our baby.”

I pulled back just enough to look at him, tears running freely down my cheeks.

“Thank you,” I whispered. “Thank you, God.”

Daniel kissed my forehead.

“Thank You, Lord.”

Then he kissed my cheek, wiping away my tears with his thumb.

“I love you.”

“I love you too.”

He kissed me gently, and I wrapped my arms around his neck, holding him as though letting go would somehow make the moment disappear.

When we pulled apart, he rested his forehead against mine.

“God really does have the final say, doesn’t He?”

I laughed through my tears.

“He really does.”

He kissed me again, softly, and I closed my eyes. For two years, we had prayed, hoped, cried and eventually learned to let go. And now, on my forty-fourth birthday, when I had finally stopped expecting it, God had given us the one thing we had thought we would never have.

I placed my hand over my stomach.

Daniel covered it with his.

We looked at each other, both smiling through tears.

“Thank You, Jesus,” I whispered.

“Thank You, Lord,” he said again.

And then he kissed me once more, holding me close as we laughed and cried together, completely overwhelmed by the miracle neither of us had dared to expect anymore.

The Final End ……

Leave a comment

Author’s Note : I have a lot to say, as this beautiful journey ends, but i will reserve for its own post.

“Miss Manka.” Anwi paused, looking directly at her. “The options on the table are adoption and delegation of parental authority. After everything we have discussed, where do you stand?”

We all turned to Manka, waiting for her response. She looked down at her hands, which were busy fondling the edge of her dress, her fingers twisting the fabric over and over again. Daniel’s hand slipped beneath the table and found mine, giving it a gentle squeeze. I smiled faintly and squeezed his fingers back. He had been doing that every now and then since the meeting started, almost as though he could sense whenever my thoughts became too heavy.

After his mother left, we hadn’t really had time to process what had happened because Anwi arrived almost immediately afterwards. Manka, on the other hand, had come about twenty minutes late, which had given us enough time to go through the different options with Anwi and understand what each one would mean. Now that the decision was sitting in front of us, I looked at Manka again and suddenly felt a wave of sadness wash over me. Here I was, praying that a mother who had carried her children for nine months would give them to me forever, simply because she didn’t have the financial resources to take care of them.

This shouldn’t be fair.

A mother shouldn’t have to be separated from her children simply because she didn’t have enough money to care for them, especially if she still wanted them. I knew Manka loved those children. I knew she wanted them. She had only left them at the hospital because she believed I would take care of them. What she did was wrong, there was no denying that, but somehow, I understood why she had made that choice.

As much as I wanted these children, I didn’t want to become the reason another woman lived with the pain of losing her children forever. I looked down at the table and swallowed hard.

God, am I about to do the right thing?

I slowly removed my hand from Daniel’s grasp and placed both hands on the table, leaning forward slightly.

“Manka,” I started, and she finally lifted her eyes to me. “You don’t have to.”

Daniel turned sharply to look at me, but I continued before he could say anything.

“We can go with the second option. I really don’t mind. You don’t have to feel like you owe me simply because I rescued them. It was the good and Godly thing to do. I would have done it whether they were your children or anybody else’s.”

Manka stared at me, and I saw tears begin to gather in her eyes. But for the first time since she had entered the room, there was something else in her expression. A little bit of relief. A little bit of hope.

“AD,” Anwi said, drawing my attention back to her.

I turned towards her.

“With delegated parental authority, Manka remains the children’s mother, while you would have the legal responsibility for their day-to-day care, education and supervision, subject to whatever terms are agreed and approved. But remember, this arrangement does not permanently transfer parenthood to you. Depending on the legal order and the circumstances, it can also be reviewed or brought to an end.”

I looked at Manka again before nodding.

“Yes. Let’s do that, if that’s what she wants as well.”

Anwi turned to Manka. “You have heard her. What do you say?”

Manka wiped beneath one eye with the back of her hand before answering.

“If Auntie AD is fine with it, I am fine as well.”

Then, before any of us could react, she pushed her chair back and got down on her knees.

“Auntie, thank you very much. Thank you, Uncle.”

“Manka, please, you can sit down,” I said quickly, reaching towards her.

She shook her head, still crying. I felt my own eyes burning, and I wiped away the tear that had escaped before it could roll down my cheek.

Daniel shifted in his chair and cleared his throat. “We need some ground rules.”

I glanced at him.

“I don’t know how possible it is to put all the necessary clauses in the agreement,” he continued, looking at Anwi, “but I don’t want Adelaide being used as a meal ticket.”

“Daniel…” I said, reaching over to rub his arm.

“No, babe. No.” He shook his head. “I don’t trust her. I really don’t, and I am not sorry for saying it. I know how much you are investing in these children emotionally, and if their mother decides one day that she can take care of them, what happens then?”

Manka looked at him with tears still running down her face.

“Uncle, it won’t come to that. I just want to be able to see them.” She quickly wiped her cheeks. “They won’t even come to my house. I will come to Auntie AD from time to time. Please, Uncle. Even when they grow up, I will tell them their real mother is Auntie AD. Please, sir.”

Daniel shook his head and looked at me squarely. “I am not comfortable, AD.”

“I know, baby,” I whispered, keeping my hand on his arm. “But look, she knows me. She knows where I work and she can find out where I stay. If we go with adoption, what stops her from coming for the children later?”

“I will deal with it if she does,” he said firmly. “If she does anything outside what we agree, we will handle it legally.”

“Babe calm down, it has not gotten to that.” I said still rubbing his arms

Manka lowered her head.

Anwi raised a hand slightly, bringing the conversation back under control. “We can put the necessary boundaries in the agreement. And I also agree that the children should not be taken to Manka’s home. If contact is permitted, it can take place under whatever conditions are agreed and approved, with their welfare coming first.”

Manka nodded from where she was still kneeling beside Daniel.

“Please stand up,” I said gently, reaching down to help her.

She took my hand and slowly got back onto her feet.

“But there is still the matter of the abandonment,” Anwi continued. “You know that leaving the children in those circumstances may have legal consequences. So before we can properly deal with their long-term arrangement, we need to address that issue through the appropriate legal process.”

Manka swallowed.

“But don’t panic,” Anwi added. “That does not automatically mean you are going to prison. We will present the circumstances properly and deal with the matter through the court.”

Manka nodded slowly, and a small, nervous smile appeared on her face.

We eventually wrapped up the meeting after Anwi promised to prepare a draft of the agreement for all of us to review. If we agreed to the terms, she would then guide us on the appropriate process for formalising it. Daniel left almost immediately afterwards to join his mother and the other staff, but not before leaning down to kiss my forehead and reassuring me that he would call me later.

I dropped Manka off at her house, and before she got out of the car, she hesitated.

“Auntie…”

I turned towards her. “Yes?”

“Can I see their pictures?”

I smiled , unlocking my phone and handed it to her. She took it carefully and started scrolling through the pictures and videos I had saved. For several minutes, neither of us said anything. I watched her face change with every picture, sometimes smiling, sometimes pressing her lips together as though she was trying not to cry.

Eventually, she handed the phone back to me.

“Thank you so much, Auntie. Na God go bless you immensely.” She wiped her eyes again. “I shouldn’t have left them, but I knew you were going to help them.”

I looked at her without saying anything.

“Every evening when you left work, you always bought oranges from me, even when I knew you didn’t need them. You made sure you bought whatever was left.”

She paused, and I tried to search my memory.

“So that day, when you were the one who took me to the hospital, I knew that if I left them with you, you would make sure they were okay.”

I shook my head and gave a dry chuckle.

“So you played a gamble?” I asked. “You knew where I worked and knew you could come back anytime and get them?”

She looked down at her hands and said nothing. I stared at her for a few seconds before sighing.

“I hope for your sake that Daniel is wrong about you, because if he is not …” I shook my head. “Hmmm.”

“Auntie, I promise you, I won’t bring you any problems.”

“You better not,” I warned, though my voice softened slightly. “Because while I am calm, I can’t say the same for him.”

“Yes, Auntie.”

She was quiet for a moment before looking at me again. “Is he your husband, Auntie?”

I looked at the road ahead of me and shrugged before turning back to her.

“I don’t know yet. But he loves Adele and Daniella so much.”

“I think he loves you too ” she said simply.

For the first time since we had started talking, Manka finally smiled. I smiled too.

I knew Daniel loved me, but there was something about hearing it from someone who had simply watched him from the outside. She had seen the way he spoke to me, the way he looked at me, the way he worried about me and the children. Knowing that his love was visible even to someone who barely knew us made butterflies dance in my belly.

“I pray it works out,” she said, reaching across and taking my hand. “And one day, you people will give the twins their siblings.”

I laughed softly, but the words caught somewhere in my chest. I looked at her, then down at our joined hands. And in that moment, all I could offer was a silent Amen.

Subscribe now

Three Days Later

As I sat in my car in front of Auntie Mo’s house, I wondered how I had gotten here. Nine months ago, I was lounging on a beach in Bali, having finally accepted my fate in life. Nine months ago, I would probably have been coming to Auntie Mo’s house to pay her a casual visit as always, or maybe to cook the pepper soup she liked so much. I turned slightly to look at the backseat. Today, there was no pepper soup.

I was here for another matter. It was a matter of the heart. I knew I had told Daniel that I was ready to fight for whatever this was, but there was a limit to what I was willing to take. And if that limit was crossed today, I was going to leave. I thought back to my call with Samira that morning when I had finally given her the full gist. She had shouted and screamed with joy before telling me to do everything I could to win his mother over. Well, if there was one thing I was good at, it was winning people over, but for some reason, in this case, that wasn’t what I wanted. I wasn’t ready to end my relationship with Daniel, but I had made up my mind to continue it in spite of whatever his family thought of me. I just needed to know if there was a place for me in his family.

My phone buzzed in my hand, and I looked down to see a message from Daniel asking if I had arrived. I smiled despite myself. The guy was even more anxious than I was. I had practically forced him, against his wishes, to stay away from his mother’s house while I came to see her.

But babe, what if my sister is there and decides to be very bitter? I know that girl very well, he had said that morning.

I can handle it. You can’t protect me forever, I replied as I carefully applied my lipstick, checking my reflection in the mirror.

So where should I go?

Don’t you have patients that need your attention? Or better still, go and get familiarised with your new apartment.

He laughed. You know that apartment is empty, except for the few things we got last time.

I know… I said, packing my makeup things back into my bag. Babe, I need to go. I told your mum I would be there by two.

Okay, talk to you later. I love you.

I smiled at the memory before forcing myself back into the present. I took one last look at myself in the rear-view mirror, picked up my handbag and stepped out of the car.

Paul opened the gate almost immediately after I rang the bell and gestured for me to come in, but not before launching into his usual questions about why I had not been coming around lately. I laughed and promised him I would explain another day before making my way towards the house.

The moment I entered the living room, I saw Edna sitting with Nadine and another woman I immediately recognised as Nadine’s elder sister, May. I paused for half a second before plastering a smile on my face. So much for Daniel’s fear that Edna might be there.

“Good afternoon,” I greeted, looking from one face to the other.

“Good afternoon, Adelaide,” Edna responded, getting up slightly before settling back into her seat.

Nadine gave me a polite smile, but May looked at me from head to toe with the kind of expression that made me wonder whether I had walked into a fashion inspection.

“Ah, Adelaide,” she said finally. “You look really good.”

“Thank you,” I replied, smiling.

She tilted her head slightly, her eyes travelling over me again before she added, “Especially considering your age.”

The smile on my face remained, but something inside me immediately went still.

Ah. So this was how we were doing it.

I looked at her for a second longer than necessary before smiling sweetly.

“Thank you. You don’t look too bad yourself. Although for your age I would have expected better.”

Silence.

Nadine’s lips parted slightly before she quickly pressed them together. Edna looked down at her phone, suddenly very interested in whatever was on the screen, while May’s smile disappeared so quickly I almost felt sorry for her.

Almost.

“Edna,” I said, turning to her as though nothing had happened. “Can I see your mother?”

She looked at me for a moment before nodding. “Yes. Let me go and call her.”

“Thank you.”

She got up and disappeared upstairs, leaving me alone with Nadine and May.

I sat down slowly, crossing my legs and placing my handbag beside me. Nadine was staring at me, and I could feel it without even looking in her direction. I refused to give her the satisfaction of knowing she had made me uncomfortable.

So I picked up my phone and pretended to scroll through it.

So this is really my life now.

Nine months ago, my biggest concern had been figuring out what to do with the rest of my life. Now I was sitting in the house of the woman who had practically become a second mother to me, waiting to find out whether she would accept me as the woman her son loved.

And somehow, that wasn’t even the strangest part.

I had twins depending on me. I was trying to figure out how to legally keep them in my life. I had a man who loved me and was ready to fight for me, and I was standing in his mother’s living room wondering if I was going to have to fight for her too.

I rubbed my thumb over the edge of my phone and took a slow breath.

I didn’t need Auntie Mo to approve of me because I was older than her son. I didn’t need her to pretend the age difference didn’t exist. I simply wanted her to see that I loved Daniel, that I respected him, and that I wasn’t trying to take her son away from her.

The stairs creaked, and I looked up just as Edna came back down.

“Mum says you should come upstairs.”

I nodded and stood, picking up my handbag. As I walked past Nadine, our eyes met for a brief second. I gave her a small smile, and she returned it.

Neither of us said anything.

Good. I wasn’t here for her.

I followed Edna upstairs and stopped outside her mother’s room. She knocked softly before opening the door.

“Mummy, Adelaide is here.”

Auntie Mo looked up from where she was sitting, her glasses resting low on her nose. For a moment, neither of us said anything.

Then she smiled.

“AD.”

I swallowed and walked inside. “Good afternoon, Auntie Mo.”

“Come.”

That one word released something in my chest, and I walked towards her. She stood up and opened her arms, and I hugged her without hesitation. Her familiar perfume filled my nose, and for a few seconds I simply held on.

“How are you, my daughter?” she asked when she finally pulled away.

“I’m fine, Auntie.”

She studied my face, her fingers briefly adjusting the sleeve of my jacket as though she was still looking for something.

“You have been avoiding me.”

I smiled awkwardly. “No, Auntie.”

“Don’t lie to me.”

I laughed softly and lowered my eyes.

“Okay. Maybe a little.”

She shook her head and pointed towards the bed. “Sit down.”

Auntie Mo asked me to come to her room and sit on her bed?

I sat, placing my hands on my lap. She remained standing for a moment before sitting next to me.

She looked at me quietly. “How are the twins ?” she paused “The ones you have dragged into Daniel’s life?”

I frowned and looked down “Auntie they are also fine”

God abeg help me and hold my mouth

She sighed and leaned back.

“AD, I will not lie to you. When I first heard that you and Daniel were together, I was angry. Not because I don’t like you. I have always loved you. You know that.”

“I know.”

“But I couldn’t understand why my son would choose this.”

I swallowed.

“And I was worried about you too,” she continued. “You are older than him, AD. You have lived a whole different kind of life. And Daniel... Daniel is my son. Sometimes I wondered whether the two of you were seeing the same thing or whether you were simply caught up in what you were feeling. While my son is simply looking for a woman he will settle down with, you are busy looking for children. So I am sure you can understand if I was worried that you both weren’t a good fit.”

I nodded slowly.

“I understand why you were worried.”

“Do you?” she shifted

“Yes. But I think , your judgements are wrong”

She looked at me, almost surprised.

I cleared my throat. “Yes I would love to have kids some day. Yes at some point, I was crazy about having them. But me wanting kids and loving Daniel are not the same thing and he isn’t my ticket to being a mother , if that is what you are insinuating.”

I looked up at her, the last bit of courage I had left outside finally returning “You of all people know that my chances of having children are close to null, so if I am with Daniel, don’t you think it’s because I genuinely love him? And if I see children in need of helping, I will help them and I will do it all over again if I had the chance to.” I looked at her squarely.

A small smile touched her lips, except I wasn’t sure if it was a real smile. For a moment she didn’t say anything and I was wondering if I had gone too far.

“I was wondering when the real AD will show up” she smiled and put her hand on mine.

“AD I didn’t say it was a bad thing to help them. I just didn’t know if Daniel was ready for that kind of commitment.”

“Auntie, Daniel approached me knowing all of these already. I simple didn’t dump them on him like everyone is insinuating.”

She nodded and her expression softened. “Well I know that now. He has made that perfectly clear to me and also about how much he loves you despite the obvious age difference.”

“And I love him to auntie, I really do. I am not expecting you to suddenly forget the age difference or pretend that it doesn’t exist. It does. We know it does.”

I paused and took a breath.

“But I don’t want you to look at me and see only a woman who is older than your son. I want you to see the woman who loves him and wants him to be happy.”

Auntie Mo’s eyes dropped to her hands.

“I was afraid,” she admitted quietly.

“Of what?”

“That he would wake up one day and realise he had made a mistake. And then both of you would be hurt.”

I nodded.

“That is possible with any relationship, Auntie. Even if he marries someone younger. Nobody gets a guarantee.”

She looked up at me.

“I was also afraid you wouldn’t respect him.”

I looked at her.

“You know when I first met you, I liked you immediately. That calm confidence of yours and your no-nonsense attitude.” She smiled faintly. “But then I thought, with the age difference, maybe you would...”

I chuckled “Auntie this one now is see finish o.”

She laughed softly and I continued “I think you should ask Daniel if he feels respected. I can’t be the one to answer that. ”

She nodded. “I also shouldn’t have gone to Pastor Remka before speaking to you or Daniel. I am sorry. ”

I looked down for a moment. “I was hurt when I found out.”

“I know.”

“But I understand why you did it and I am sorry for handling it the wrong way”

She sighed. “I was trying to protect my son.”

“And I would never want you to stop protecting him.”

She smiled. “AD, I cannot promise you that I will never worry about this relationship. I am his mother. I will worry.”

“I don’t expect you not to.”

“But I can promise you that I will not stand in the way of it… at least not anymore”

My lips parted slightly. “Auntie…”

“If Daniel has chosen you, and you have chosen him, then I will accept that. I will pray for both of you, and I will support you as much as I can.”

A tear escaped before I could stop it, and I quickly wiped it away. She reached across and wiped the other one with her thumb.

“Don’t cry.”

“I am not crying.”

“You are.”

I laughed through the tears. “I just missed you.”

“I am right here.”

She pulled me into another hug, and this time I held her tightly.

“Welcome home, my daughter,” she whispered.

I closed my eyes.

And just like that, the one conversation I had been dreading suddenly became the one conversation I had needed most.

Leave a comment

Author’s Note: Ouuufff … Auntie Mo wanted to give me small heart attack o. As for Edna and co , they can cry for all I care.

We are slowly getting to the end of this beautiful story, and I am excited for you to read how everything ends up beautifully for our two love birds. Plus another story is cooking tic tac tic tac…..

Please like, comment and share. Our goal for our next story remains ; 200 subscribers readers.

The rest of the week passed in a blur. It was the same home-work-home routine as usual since the twins had come, and honestly, I wasn’t complaining. On the other hand, my colleagues had started complaining that I always left early and kept excusing myself from our usual hangouts. I would always laugh whenever they asked if I had a new man who was taking me away from them. If only they knew I had three human beings occupying my mind most of my time. Daniel, on the other hand, had been scarce in the days following our visit to Manka’s house. Things were getting busy at the clinic, and a part of me was actually happy about it. Women were coming in for deliveries more often, rather than just the special fertility cases he had mostly been dealing with. It always gave him something new to talk about, and I could hear the excitement in his voice whenever he called me. In fact, there was something about hearing him talk about his work again that made me happy for him.

Just the evening before, we had been talking through messages almost immediately after he got home.

A.N:

So what happens to this apartment when you return? Are you even going back? I haven’t heard you speak about it for a while.

D.E:

Are you getting rid of me?

A.N:

😂 Not that oo, but remember there was a time you couldn’t wait to find a replacement so you could go back.

D.E:

Well, things have changed.

A.N:

Like what?

D.E:

I have you. If I go back, I don’t have you.

A.N:

Babe… both things are not mutually exclusive o. You can have both.

D.E:

At what cost? I am not about to do a long-distance relationship.

A.N:

Not gonna lie, that thing is stressful 😂. But on a serious note, doctors don’t earn a lot in this country… before you regret it. And what about Indira?

His reply came in after what must have been about fifteen minutes. I remember staring at the screen while the little typing notification appeared and disappeared several times before his message finally came through.

D.E:

Babe, let’s do one step at a time, okay? When my sabbatical is over and my money is finished 😂, I’m sure we will know what to do.

A.N:

Okay, I hear you.

I still remember being shocked at his use of we. I knew Daniel had hinted so many times about a future with me. In fact, I didn’t expect anything less. After all, I wasn’t literally getting any younger, and neither was he. We both knew what this was going to be when we started. But the reality of our separate lives across continents was something I hadn’t properly thought about, and even though he had mentioned pushing the decision to a later date, I knew I was going to bring it up sooner or later. I just didn’t know my mind had planned to bring it up sooner than I had expected.

On Saturday, I had promised to help him pick out some things for his apartment, so when he called to say he was downstairs that morning, I kissed the babies goodbye, told Esther I would be back later and left. We spent almost the entire afternoon going around Douala looking for things, and I quickly discovered that Daniel had somehow convinced himself that an apartment could function with the barest necessities.

“You need curtains,” I said as we walked through one of the shops, looking through different fabrics. I held one up against the light before turning to him for his opinion, only to find him staring at me with the blank expression of a man who had absolutely no idea what he was looking at.

“I need curtains?”

“Yes.”

I turned to look at him. “What do you think you are going to put on the windows?”

He shrugged, his hands slipping into the pockets of his trousers. “I didn’t think about it?”

I rolled my eyes and continued walking.

“Please, don’t start. I don’t want to enter your house one day and feel like I am in a doctor’s call room.”

He laughed and followed me. “Okay, Madam Interior Designer. What else do I need?”

“Plates.”

“I have plates.”

“How many?”

He thought for a second, actually counting them in his head. “I will take some from the house. Maybe four.”

I stopped walking and slowly turned around to look at him. “Four?”

“Yes.”

“Daniel, what if you have guests?”

“I don’t have guests.”

“You have me.”

The corner of his mouth lifted. “You are not a guest.”

The way he said it made something warm spread through my chest, and for a second I forgot what I was supposed to be looking for. I tried to hide my smile as I turned back towards the shelves, pretending to be very interested in a stack of plates.

“You still need plates.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

We spent the next two hours buying things he had apparently never considered important until I started pointing them out. Plates, glasses, kitchen towels, cushions, bedsheets, a few things for the bathroom and even a small plant that he insisted he was capable of keeping alive.

“You are a doctor,” I reminded him as he examined the plant suspiciously, turning the little pot around in his hands. “How difficult can watering a plant be?”

“People die despite my best efforts. You think this thing will survive?”

I laughed so loudly that two people turned to look at us, and Daniel immediately started laughing too, shaking his head as though I was the unreasonable one.

“You are impossible.”

“And yet you love me.”

I looked at him and smiled. “Unfortunately.”

He leaned closer, lowering his voice. “Unfortunately?”

“Very unfortunately.”

He shook his head and reached for my hand as we continued walking. His fingers slipped naturally between mine, and I let them stay there as we moved from one shop to another. By the time we were done and seated in his car, we were famished. We were so hungry that we didn’t want to drive to a restaurant and order food that would take another thirty minutes, so we decided to get some roadside food instead. We drove a few metres and got some shawarma with bottles of Coke and some grilled pork, just because. We sat in the car eating, occasionally reaching across each other for napkins and laughing at how hungry we had been, and somehow the conversation moved to his daughter.

“Indira asked me the most random question two days ago,” he said, smiling as he looked down at his phone.

“How is she?”

“She’s okay.” He paused, his thumb moving across the screen before he looked at me. “She asked me if I had a girlfriend.”

I immediately laughed. “What did you say?”

“I said yes.” He shrugged. “You know Indira and I talk about these things.”

I nodded and took another bite of my shawarma.

“Plus, her mum is married, so she is kind of expecting it. I told her you are nice, and then she asked me if you were beautiful.”

“Oh my word. Children of these days are something else.”

He laughed. “I told her you were.”

“You are supposed to say I am the most beautiful woman in the world.”

“I didn’t want to lie to my child.”

I stared at him before bursting out laughing. “Daniel!”

“I’m joking, babe.”

I shook my head and reached over to hit his arm lightly, and he caught my hand before I could pull it away, holding it against his thigh for a few seconds.

“I can’t wait to see her,” I admitted, my voice becoming softer. “Even though I am slightly nervous.”

“You don’t have to be nervous.”

“Easy for you to say.”

He squeezed my hand. “She will like you.”

I looked down at our intertwined fingers and smiled.

“I hope so. Especially if she knows I am taking you from her.”

Daniel gave me a side eye. “You are not taking me away from her.”

“But you are moving all the way here. Don’t you miss her? Won’t she miss you?”

“Hummm.” Daniel lowered his food and studied my face. “Is there something on your mind? Just say it. I know you.”

I shrugged and started folding and unfolding the foil paper from my shawarma. “I don’t know. I just don’t want to be the reason you have to leave everything behind.”

“Why?” he asked, closing his Coke bottle and placing it in the cup holder. “Are you not important enough?”

I bent my head, my fingers still playing with the foil. Daniel reached across and gently lifted my chin, making me look at him.

“I love you…”

“I know,” I interrupted him.

“I don’t think you know it enough. If you did, you wouldn’t be saying these things.”

“You can’t understand.”

“Make me understand.” His thumb brushed slowly over my chin before he let his hand fall. “What do you want?”

“I want you to be happy.”

“I am happy. Wherever you are, I am happy.” He leaned back against his seat and looked at me for a moment. “If this is bothering you so much, we can pray about it together. I know it’s a big question mark. We have you to consider, the twins, my work, Indira…” He paused and reached for my hand again. “Do you really think we can make that decision on our own?”

I shook my head.

“No,” I said quietly.

The next day, I had a bad case of running stomach, so I skipped service again and streamed it online. It wasn’t until the choir started ministering that it fully dawned on me that by now, everyone probably knew about Daniel and me. Surprisingly, the thought took a burden off my shoulders. At least we could deal with the issue early rather than later. Solange had told me that her friends in the choir had already asked her about it and when she asked them how they knew, it all went back to Nadine.

“Madam, you missed church again,” Solange said that evening when she called me.

“I have diarrhoea.”

“Are you sure? Or you are hiding?”

“I am not hiding o, but to be honest, I am glad the diarrhoea came today of all days.”

We both laughed.

“Your gist is everywhere o. You not coming to church these last two Sundays only amplified it.”

I sighed and sank deeper into the sofa. “I know. I am coming next Sunday though. But I wish I could find time this week to see Auntie Mo.”

“Why?”

I shrugged even though she couldn’t see me. “Well… she is the mother of the man I love, and I loved her before I loved him. I don’t like this tension.”

“Awwwn… see who is in love?”

“C’mon, get out.”

“But truly, I am happy for you, AD. I am so happy that you are finally entering into your own season.”

“Amen, amen.”

“And then there’s the twins.”

“Yes, about that! We are meeting with Anwi tomorrow.”

“So is it concluded that Manka wants you to adopt them?”

“That’s what she keeps saying. But since we both know each other and are in close proximity, isn’t that weird?”

“Yea, I totally get your point. A few years down the line, she will change the story.”

“Exactly. Well, let’s see how it goes.”

We spoke about a few other things before ending the call. Looking at the time, I quickly got into the kitchen and started doing meal prep for the week. By the time I was done making koki beans, ndole, egusi pudding and some groundnut soup, I was exhausted and went straight to my room after making sure the twins were well settled.

I knelt down to pray, not knowing exactly what to pray for because there were so many things on my mind. Was it Daniel’s family, the twins’ situation, my future with Daniel and what it would look like? So I just said a simple prayer.

“Lord, You have brought me here to this point. I see Your hand, and I remember Your word from seven years ago. Thank You…” It was hard to continue as the tears started falling right there, but I continued all the same. “Help me not to make a mistake or take the wrong decision. I am giving You permission to take the wheel. Amen.”

I climbed onto my bed and immediately sent a text to Daniel.

A.N:

Hey Baby…

D.E:

Yess, heartbeat 💓

A.N:

Still out with the boys?

D.E:

I’m leaving now actually… how are you?

A.N:

I’m fine. I was just about to sleep. Goodnight and I love you.

D.E:

Goodnight, my girl. See you tomorrow. Je t’aime fort ❤️

I smiled at his message and kept my phone aside.

Subscribe now

It was 4 p.m., so I quickly rounded up the meeting I was having in my office so I could make it to my other meeting with Anwi, Manka and Daniel. We were meeting at the clinic because Daniel said there was a woman he was monitoring closely and he didn’t want to be too far from the clinic in case they needed his attention. Anwi had agreed, thankfully, and Manka was also going to join us there.

“Before we close, I want us to be clear about one thing,” I said, looking around the table at the members of my team. “The campaign is not just about visibility. We need measurable conversion. If we put money into social media, radio and our digital platforms, I want to know exactly what each channel is bringing back.”

One of the team members nodded and flipped through his notes.

“For the young professionals segment, we can push the new account package more aggressively through our digital channels,” he said. “The response has been better than expected.”

“I agree, but don’t over-focus on acquisition,” I said, tapping my pen lightly against the table. “Retention is just as important. If we bring in five thousand new customers and lose three thousand existing ones, nobody is going to clap for us.”

A few people laughed.

“I want the revised projections on my desk by Wednesday. And please, let’s make sure the figures are realistic. I don’t want numbers that look beautiful in a presentation but collapse the moment finance starts asking questions.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

I closed the folder in front of me and pushed it slightly away.

“Okay, let’s stop here for today. We will pick up the rest on Monday.”

I checked my watch as everyone started gathering their things. I was already thinking about the meeting at the clinic and wondering what Manka was going to say this time.

I got to the clinic thirty minutes before the others were supposed to arrive. Daniel was standing at the reception going through a file when I came in. He looked up the moment he heard my heels clink against the tiled floor and his face immediately broke into a smile.

I smiled back and walked towards him, watching his eyes follow me the entire way. When I got close enough, I slipped my hand around his waist and leaned up to give him a soft kiss on his lips, nothing too long, but enough to make his smile widen.

I didn’t mind that there was a couple sitting nearby, a nurse lingering around the reception and the receptionist only a few metres away. We were no longer hiding, and for once, I didn’t feel the need to look around first.

When I pulled away, Daniel gave me a surprised look before wrapping one hand around my waist and pulling me back for another quick kiss.

“You look beautiful. Are you sure you are coming from work? And I thought you said your day was stressful?”

I laughed as I adjusted the strap of my handbag on my shoulder.

“It was stressful. I just know how to look good under pressure.”

He shook his head, smiling, before taking my hand and leading me towards his office.

“So, how is the lady who came in this morning?”

“Well, she came in at twenty-six weeks with a significantly dilated cervix and we are concerned about preterm delivery,” he explained as he walked around his desk and placed the file down. “We are trying to buy her as much time as possible. She is being monitored closely, and if everything remains stable, we are hoping to keep the pregnancy going for as long as it is safe for both mother and baby.”

“What are her chances?”

“I want to get her to at least thirty-two weeks if the situation remains unstable, but if we can get her closer to thirty-six, everybody will be happy.”

He looked at his watch and dropped the files he had been reading almost absentmindedly.

Just then, someone knocked and the door opened. I immediately assumed it was Anwi and Manka, so I didn’t turn back to look.

“Mum?” Daniel said.

And for a minute, I froze.

Daniel went around his desk to greet her. “Good afternoon, Mummy.”

I took two slow breaths before rising from my chair and turning around to see Auntie Mo looking regal as usual, with her glasses sitting neatly on her nose and her handbag resting on the crook of her arm.

“AD,” she said before giving me the chance to greet her first.

“Auntie Mo, good afternoon,” I said with a hesitant smile as I moved slowly towards her. I didn’t know exactly what to do, so I just stood there for a second.

She transferred her handbag to her left hand and slightly extended her right arm towards me.

Shocked as I was, I stepped forward and gave her a side hug, but as I tried to pull away, she held on for another second.

“How are you? I have not seen you in a while.”

“I am fine, Auntie.”

“Ehen, eh? Okay.” She rubbed my arm gently before letting me go.

She turned to Daniel. “My dear, I decided to stop by to see the staff, but since you are busy…”

“No, Auntie, it’s okay. I was just leaving…” I lied easily as I walked back towards my chair to pick up my bag, ignoring the look Daniel gave me.

“No, no, it’s fine,” she said, waving her hand. “I will just make a few rounds and talk to the other doctors. I don’t need him for now.” She pointed towards Daniel.

I was about to protest when Daniel stopped me by raising his hands slightly.

“Mummy, I have a meeting in five minutes, and it could be about forty minutes to one hour. If you need me during that time, just have someone call me.”

Auntie Mo nodded her head and turned to look at me before answering.

“That’s fine. You guys carry on.”

She turned to leave and opened the door before looking back.

“Adelaide?”

“Yes, Auntie?”

“When you have time, stop at the house, okay?”

I swallowed and nodded.

“Okay, I will.”

“Good.”

She gave me one last smile before stepping out and closing the door behind her. I stood there for a few seconds, my hand still wrapped around the strap of my handbag, listening to her footsteps disappear down the corridor.

Daniel looked at me.

I looked at him.

Neither of us said anything.

And somehow, somewhere in my heart I prayed that the simple invitation to stop at the house suddenly felt like much more than an invitation.

Leave a comment

Author’s Note : Am i the only one who is still suspecting auntie Mo? I don’t trust her but I do hope she has had a change of heart o. If not she will hear from us.

Meanwhile, engagement has been low guysss. Please can we get to 200 subscribers before the end of this story by liking, commenting and restacking. My next story is coming up soon , so the numbers are needed for encouragament.

Image from Pinterest

Adelaide’s POV

Seeing Daniel again after ten days did something to my soul. It made my soul happy, very happy. It reminded me just how much our lives had become intertwined over the past few months.

I was still in his arms when he asked me, “What is going on?”

I pointed ahead of us to the little girl Jose had said was Manka’s daughter. I doubted that, because she looked too big to be her daughter, unless I had completely underestimated how old Manka was.

“That’s Manka’s daughter,” I said.

He looked back at me. “Her daughter?”

I nodded. “And we need to talk to her.”

Daniel nodded in agreement, and I reached for his hand, intertwining my fingers with his as I led him away from the car.

“You do the talking,” I said.

He raised an eyebrow. “Me?”

“Yes.”

It wasn’t that I didn’t trust myself to get information out of the teenager, but I knew she might be particularly scared and more likely to hide information if it came from a man. I held tightly onto Daniel’s hand as we approached her, feeling a strange sense of relief that he was beside me.

“Good afternoon, my dear,” Daniel said.

She looked up from the oranges she had been stacking and smiled.

“Good afternoon, Uncle. You want oranges? Good afternoon, Auntie,” she said, her eyes moving between the two of us.

“Na three oranges for 100 frs. You want for how much?” she continued, already reaching for one of the oranges.

“Not to worry, we will buy them later. We wanted to talk to you first about something,” Daniel said.

She looked puzzled but didn’t say anything. Her hands slowed as she continued arranging the oranges in front of her.

“We are looking for someone who used to sell oranges here. Her name is Manka.”

I saw her turn behind to look at my office building, then glance sideways before looking back at us.

“I no know ei,” she shrugged and continued stacking her oranges.

“But you used to come here with her to sell oranges,” I said this time.

I saw her shift uncomfortably on the short wooden stool she was sitting on. She rubbed her palms against her dress before looking up at us.

“Auntie, please, I don’t want any trouble,” she said in perfect English.

“You are not in trouble. I just want to talk to her about her children.”

I watched her sit up in shock as recognition slowly hit her. Her eyes widened slightly before she looked at Daniel.

“Okayyy, you are that auntie that took her to the hospital?” She turned towards Daniel. “And you are the husband.”

Daniel and I both shook our heads at the same time, choosing to ignore her last word.

“Do you know where she is?” Daniel asked.

The girl hesitated before answering. “She is in the house. She is my elder sister.”

“Can you take us to her, please?”

She shook her head quickly. “No. Auntie, I don’t want trouble. Manka will kill me. She even warned me not to be coming here with our market, but I still came because this office people are buying my oranges very fast. I wanted to hurry back home so I can attend evening classes.”

“Please,” Daniel pleaded, softening his voice. “We will not bring you any trouble. Just come with us and show us the house. We won’t tell her it was you.”

She looked down at the remaining oranges, her fingers absentmindedly moving one from one side of the tray to the other.

“How much for the rest?” I asked, opening my handbag to retrieve my wallet.

She looked at me and then proceeded to count the oranges one by one.

“Na 350 francs, Auntie.”

I shook my head, pulled out five thousand francs and handed it to her. She stared at the money before looking back at me.

“I don’t have change.”

“No, you can keep the change.”

She looked at me suspiciously for a few seconds before putting the money into her nylon bag. She carefully wrapped the remaining oranges and handed them to me. I turned around and called for Jose to come and take them so he could share them with his friends.

She picked up her tray and the rest of her things, and we got into Daniel’s car. It wasn’t a long ride as they lived quite nearby, but the moment we started driving, Andin started talking.

“How are the babies?” she asked from the back seat.

“They are fine and healthy,” I answered.

From the mirror, I saw her nod her head before turning to look outside the window.

“Manka does not want them. I don’t know why you are wasting your time. She told us they were dead and that you guys helped her pay the bills.”

Daniel and I exchanged glances. I could see the questions forming in his eyes, but before either of us could ask anything, she continued.

“I didn’t believe her. She can fool everybody but not me.” She shrugged. “I think she planned it. My mum told her to stop going to sell oranges because she suspected she was almost due. She planned to have the babies away from us, only to later lie that they died.”

“Why would she do that?” I asked.

“Do I know? Maybe because she already has three kids at home, and the father of these kids, she doesn’t even know him.”

“And the father of the other three?”

“He is dead. He died before we moved from Bamenda to come here. He was killed in the Amba crisis,” she said without much emotion, and it made me wonder if they were even siblings at all.

“And you are sure she doesn’t know who the father of the twins is?” I asked again, needing to be certain.

“She does not. She was sleeping with multiple men in the neighborhood because they kept promising her two two thousand francs. Mere two thousand francs…”

“You shouldn’t be quick to judge her. She had three kids to take care of... and you,” Daniel cut in.

She bent her head and started fiddling with the hem of her dress.

“That’s true. She was saving to buy a sewing machine.”

“Did she finally buy it?” I asked out of curiosity.

“Not at first. When she got pregnant, she started selling oranges. So when she told us the babies died, she used the money she saved for the children to buy the sewing machine.”

I looked at Daniel, wondering if he had come to the same conclusion as I had. Manka had chosen a sewing machine over her children.

We arrived at their house after several bumps and potholes, and after dropping Andin off some metres away. She said if Manka found out it was her who had sold her out, she might stop paying her school fees.

It was a compound that housed several small apartments, so we had to ask around to find out which one belonged to them. When we finally found it, we knocked on the door and immediately heard a lady say, “Come in.”

We opened the door and came face-to-face with Manka as she sat at her sewing machine. She stopped midway through moving her legs on the machine, and for a few seconds, we simply stared at each other.

“Na who?” an elderly woman asked as she pushed aside a curtain and joined us.

“Auntie, please, I fit explain,” Manka immediately said as she knelt down and rubbed her hands together.

“Manka, na who dem dis?” the woman asked again, looking from her to us.

We looked from Manka to the elderly woman, not quite sure what to say after everything Andin had told us.

“Good afternoon, Mama,” I greeted. “Manka, please stand up.”

Her mother looked us up and down before turning to Manka.

“Manka, you know these people?” she asked.

Manka nodded as she slowly stood up.

“Good afternoon. wunna shidon,” You can sit down. The woman said, pointing towards some plastic chairs.

Daniel and I sat down.

“We came to talk about Daniella and Adele,” Daniel said, ignoring my warning look.

I didn’t want us to be the ones to announce to her mother that her grandchildren were alive after all and that Manka had lied. But Manka wasn’t saying anything either, and Daniel was probably already done with the whole charade, just like I was.

“Na who them that?” Who are those? she asked.

“Manka’s children. Your grandchildren.”

The woman sighed in distress and sank onto another plastic chair.

“Na wunna be helep Manka?” she asked, and when no one answered immediately, she continued. “Thank wunna plenti. I be really wish say we for see them before they bury…”

“God forbid, they are not dead o,” I said, already frustrated by Manka’s silence. I turned towards her. “Manka, please just explain to your mother what happened.”

Her mother, who had now stood up with both hands planted firmly on her waist, turned towards Manka. The room suddenly felt very quiet as Manka began explaining everything to her mother between sobs.

“Jesus Christ of Nazareth.” The woman clapped her hands. “You di crase? You carry pikin for nine months, throway am?”

“I no throway am…” Manka replied, still crying.

“Shutup ya mop. Difference dey? I tell you say I no get money for give them chop?”

“Which money?” Manka asked defiantly. “Mama, which money? No na still me go work the money? Andin ei school fees na me di pay am, Terence ei apprenticeship na me di pay am. Ya hospital bills na me di still pay am. Which money? Na so you di ever tok, then na me go still find money.”

She turned to look at us while her mother was still recovering from what Manka had just said. She knelt down again.

“Auntie, Uncle, I be very sorry. I knew you would take care of them. Please, Uncle, please, help me beg Auntie. I am sorry. I don’t know how I can take care of them.”

“It’s ok, please get up,” Daniel said gently.

He turned to look at me, as though expecting me to say something.

“The children are fine…” I hesitated, unsure of what to say next. “But what do you want us to do about this now?”

“We fit cam take them,” her mother said.

A wave of sadness rushed over me for reasons I couldn’t explain. What had I expected coming here? That they would simply dash me the children?

Manka turned abruptly to look at her mother.

“No o, Mama.”

Daniel and I both looked at them, confused.

“Weti you mean? You no want go take ya pikin them?” her mother asked.

“For do weti? For cam join we suffer? This my three pikin them, we di fess manage na manage…”

“Heee, wonderful thing…” the mother said, clapping her hands.

Manka ignored her and turned to look at us.

“Auntie, do you want the children? You can take them. It’s not a problem,” she shrugged.

“Just like that?” Mama asked.

“There is a procedure,” Daniel said, turning to look at me. “Of course, we don’t mind keeping them, but we need to properly discuss this and know exactly how you want this done.”

“Ok, no problem,” Manka said. “Thank you very much.”

“Don’t you want to see them? I have so many pictures and videos,” I asked, pulling out my phone.

She didn’t answer and started crying again. I unlocked my phone, opened the pictures and held it out to her. When she didn’t take the phone from my hand, her mother quickly rose from her chair and took it.

“Just keep scrolling…” I said softly.

Her mother sat down, and for a few seconds, she didn’t say anything. We could see the tears rolling slowly down her cheeks as she scrolled through the pictures.

“Thank wunna plenty…” she said. “The children are looking very healthy. It is true what my daughter just said… the children are happy with you.” She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and returned the phone.

“It has been a long journey up till this moment, and we need to sort this out properly. We can set up a meeting with our lawyers so she can explain everything to you in detail.”

Manka nodded, wiping her eyes as well.

“But for that, I would need your number to keep in touch,” Daniel said, and Manka took the phone he handed her.

We said our goodbyes and gave them some money. Manka refused at first, saying we had already done too much, but I told her the money was for the twins’ siblings. She eventually took it and hugged me before we left.

On our way out, we saw Andin at the gate entering the compound like she hadn’t just betrayed her sister. She gave us a little signal, and Daniel and I both burst out laughing.

“That girl is a handful…” he said as we got into the car. “Her acting is on a masterclass level.”

Subscribe now

Daniel’s POV

We drove back to my apartment in comfortable silence, but this one felt different from the silence we had shared over the past ten days. I kept stealing glances at Adelaide from the corner of my eye, but she was mostly looking out through the window, her fingers resting loosely on her lap. Every now and then, I caught the faintest smile on her lips, and each time I found myself smiling too.

When we got to her apartment, I parked in front of the building and turned off the engine.

“Thank you for coming,” she said as she unbuckled her seat belt.

I nodded. “You don’t have to thank me.”

She opened the door but paused before stepping out.

“Do you want to come in?”

I looked at her for a second. “Are you sure?”

She nodded. “Yes.”

I followed her upstairs, and the moment we entered the apartment, she dropped her handbag on the couch and turned to face me.

“I need to talk to you.”

I smiled slightly. “That sounds serious.”

“It is.”

I walked closer to her, but stopped a few feet away, giving her the space she seemed to need.

“Have you had enough time to think about us?”

She looked down at her hands and rubbed her thumb over the edge of her ring finger.

“Yes.”

“And?”

She looked up at me. “I’m sure.”

I studied her face for a few seconds. “Are you really sure, AD?”

She nodded again, this time more firmly.

“Because I need you to know something.” I took a slow breath. “For me, this is serious. I am not dating you because I enjoy your company or because I am curious about what it would be like to be with an older woman. I love you. And I see a future with you.”

Her eyes immediately filled with tears and I stepped closer. “Hey…”

She shook her head and quickly wiped one away with the back of her hand.

“I know,” she whispered. “I know.”

“You don’t have to cry.”

“I’m not crying,” she said, even as another tear slipped down her cheek.

I laughed softly. “Of course not.”

She smiled through the tears and looked at me.

“I am serious too, Daniel.”

Something in my chest loosened. “Are you?”

“Yes.” She nodded. “I am very serious about you. I just needed to know that I wasn’t walking into something that would eventually leave me broken.”

I reached for her hand and held it between both of mine.

“I can’t promise you that everything will be easy.”

“I know.”

“My mum and my siblings may have their opinions.”

She gave a small shrug. “They can have them.”

I smiled. “And people will talk.”

“They already are.”

I laughed under my breath.

She squeezed my hand. “Daniel, I am not worried about people.... atleast not anymore. I am worried about us. If you are sure about me, then I am sure about you.”

I looked at her for a moment, letting her words settle. “My mum is going to be difficult.”

“Then let her be difficult.”

I raised an eyebrow.

She smiled. “I will handle your mother.”

“You sound very confident.”

“Well..” she laughed softly. “I am not Auntie Mo’s favorite for nothing. I will use my charm on her” She winked

I pulled her gently into my arms and held her for a few seconds, resting my cheek against the top of her head.

“Please use this charm on me first,” I whispered.

“I love you too.”

I pulled back just enough to look at her. My fingers brushed lightly against her cheek before I leaned down and kissed her softly. It was brief, tender and almost reassuring, like we were sealing the decision we had just made.

When I pulled away, she smiled.

“Sit down,” she said. “Let me check what these my girls have cooked in this house.”

I chuckled. “Where are they even? Esther , Berinyuy!” I shouted

“Yes uncle” I heard feet scrambling from the corridor

“Did you guys not hear us come in?” Adelaide asked and they scratched their heads

“Leave them alone” I said smiling

She laughed as she walked towards the kitchen, and I stood there for a moment watching her disappear through the doorway.

Ten days.

Ten long days without her, and suddenly, everything felt right again.

Leave a comment

Author’s Note : Thankyou her royal Majesty Adelaide for coming to your senses. This is the Adelaide we know. Now kindly bamboozle auntie May for us. Thankyou very much

On another note…. Glossary:

I don’t know if this glossary is needed. Guess what the Cameroon pidgin means, if not ask what you didn’t understand in the comment section and I will answer immediately.

YES this is me stylishly asking you guys to comment ! 😋

Image from Pinterest

Daniel’s POV

It was five pm by the time I parked my car in front of Adelaide’s apartment. I had promised to be there by four, but the démarcheur had taken me to four instead of two apartment viewings. Not that I was complaining; it wasn’t easy finding an apartment in Douala, especially when I wanted one that wasn’t too far from the clinic, so viewing four apartments in one day was actually great. Except I also didn’t want to keep AD waiting. She hadn’t replied to the last text I had sent apologizing for being late, and she had been generally cold all day, which was beginning to bother me more than I cared to admit.

I stepped out of the car and quickly dashed inside, avoiding the rain that had already started to fall. I brushed a few drops of water from my shoulders as I hurried down the corridor. I rang the bell and a beaming Esther opened the door.

“Good evening, Uncle,” she greeted.

“Good evening, Esther,” I said, letting myself in as she made way for me.

I walked through the corridor and straight to the living room where I saw the Daniella on the carpet doing tummy time. I dropped my keys on the side table and crouched beside her, immediately forgetting about the rain and the long day I had just had. I spent a few minutes with her, playing, singing and laughing as she kicked her little legs and tried their best to lift her head, and for a few minutes, everything else disappeared.

I heard footsteps behind me and turned to see AD . She was carrying Adele against her chest, one arm securely wrapped around the baby while the other hand gently patted her back, and there was something about the ease with which she carried her that made me stop and watch her for a moment. She looked completely at home with the baby in her arms, like carrying her was the most natural thing in the world. Sometimes I still wondered how Adelaide had become a mother almost overnight, how she had gone from being a woman who never planned for children at this stage of her life to learning their cries, their feeding times, their little movements and all the things they needed without making it seem like a burden. She had somehow found a way to enjoy every part of it, even the exhausting parts, and watching her now made something warm settle in my chest. She planted kiss on my cheeks before joining us on the sofa where myself and Daniella had now migrated to.

“Are you going to stay for dinner?” she asked from where she was sitting, counting Adele’s little fingers one by one.

“Noo, I am leaving anytime soon.”

AD nodded. “For the family function, yes, I remember.”

Just then, I noticed her countenance change to what I could easily describe as annoyance. Her fingers slowed as she played with Adele’s little hand, and she suddenly became very interested in adjusting the baby’s clothes. If I was honest with myself, she had been acting out of touch with me all day, so my curiosity won.

“Are you okay?” I asked.

“How do you mean?” she said, avoiding my gaze as she pretended to remove something from Adele’s hair.

I waited for her to finish whatever she was pretending to do and finally look at me.

“You are not okay. Did I do something?”

She was quiet for a while, her lips pressing into a thin line as she looked down at the baby.

“Mummy Pastor came here today.”

“Really? What did she say when she saw the twins?”

“Apparently she already knew.”

I nodded slowly. “We had already envisaged that, right? We knew Nadine would tell others.”

She nodded.

“Is that what’s making you upset?”

“Your mum also knows about us,” she said calmly.

I leaned back on the chair, letting out a slow breath. Her revelation didn’t take me completely unawares. I had kind of expected it after the conversation I had with Edna, although hearing it from AD made it feel different.

“Is that the real reason Pastor Remka was here?”

“Yes. She came to confirm and to advise me to be transparent about the whole thing.”

“Transparent to who?”

“I don’t know. To people and to your mum especially.”

I got up and walked towards the window, sliding my hands into my pockets as I stared at the rain falling outside.

“Did you know about this?” she asked.

I turned to look at her and saw the uncertainty in her eyes. “Kinda... Edna mentioned having a clue.”

“I see.” She looked down at Adele again before slowly lifting her eyes back to me. “Why didn’t you say anything?”

“I wasn’t sure and...”

Adelaide sighed. “Daniel, I need a break.”

I moved some steps closer “You need a what?”

“A break...” she said it so calmly that it scared me.

“A break to do what?”

“To think. To think about the fact that I am the one on the receiving end of the backlash, even though we are in this together. First it was your sister’s behavior and now your mum is casually discussing me with people because, quote and unquote, I should have done better?” She paused and took a deep breath, her fingers tightening around the edge of the baby’s blanket. “What’s going to happen next? Everyone in church thinking they have a right to comment on the matter? I...”

“People will talk,” I said, stopping her before she could continue. “They will always talk. You knew this.”

“Yes, but it’s not fair...”

“I didn’t say it was. We are in a society where it’s considered strange. We just have to deal with it.”

“Okay then” She shrugged “I need a break to think about how to deal with it, abeg.”

“Why can’t we think about it together?”

“No.”

I took a deep breath and sat down. I watched her for a few seconds, trying to understand how we had gone from me coming over to spend the evening with her to suddenly discussing a break. If she wanted a break, it would be on my terms, because I wasn’t letting her go this easily.

“How long?”

She looked at me, confused.

“I need to know how long you want to think about it.”

“I can’t think about that right now.”

“Of course you can. Adelaide, I am not going to give you a break if I don’t know how long.”

She stared at me for a few seconds before finally looking away. “Okay, one month.”

One month? I almost laughed. Was it GCE exams that she needed one month?

“Two weeks, babe. I can’t do one month without you,” I said, and watched her swallow hard as her cheeks flushed slightly.

Despite being upset, I smiled. At least I still had her heart, and two weeks was more than enough time to get my rather stubborn family in order. I wasn’t going to spend those two weeks sitting around wondering whether she still wanted me. If I had to deal with every person who had a problem with us, then I would deal with them one by one.

“Do you want us to call each other during that time?”

“Only if someone is dying.”

“Okay then.” I nodded and stood up, slowly making my way towards the entryway.

I stopped for a second with my hand on the door, tempted to turn around and look at her, but I knew myself too well. If I looked at her, if I saw her sitting there with the twins and that little frown on her face, I would probably walk back, sit beside her and start begging her to change her mind.

“Take care of yourself,” I said without looking back.

*****

The next day, which was Sunday, Adelaide wasn’t in church. I knew she didn’t want to face my mother, but a part of me was disappointed that she was running yet again. After our conversation the previous day, I had gone straight to my uncle’s house, my father’s brother, who was celebrating his seventy-fifth birthday. Naturally, I should have been there with Adelaide, but this whole issue of keeping our relationship private for the time being wouldn’t allow that. We had gotten back home late, and I decided I would confront my mother after service that afternoon instead.

I waited until my sister and her husband had left the house to meet a couple of friends before knocking on my mum’s bedroom door. I heard her tell me to come in, so I pushed the door open and found her sitting on the bed with a book in her hands.

“D, wassup?” she said when I entered her room, putting the book down and looking up at me.

“I’m ok. I just need to talk to you about something.”

“Ok, sit down na.” She tapped the space beside her, and I walked over and sat down, resting my hands loosely between my knees.

“It’s about Adelaide and I,” I said without wasting time, and waited for her to sit up straighter and fold her hands across her chest.

She didn’t say anything, so I continued. “Adelaide and I are in a relationship. We have been for the past four months. Initially, we wanted to keep it private for longer than this, but as it has now become public knowledge against our will, I thought I should let you know.”

My mum took a long breath and looked away for a moment. I could tell she was struggling with the news, even though she had probably already heard it from someone else.

“Of course I have heard about it. And you can imagine my surprise. You know” she paused “I thought that as long as you didn’t come to me with it, it was just some phase you were going through and it would pass. Maybe a fantasy of yours you were trying to achieve.”

I shook my head slowly as she continued.

“I may be old, but I know these things. You men have wild dreams, and I just thought maybe I should allow you to finish what you are doing.”

“Yet you went to talk to Pastor Remka about it. Why not come to me first?”

“I thought I was doing the right thing by investigating first. When Edna first told me, I didn’t believe her. I thought maybe she had misunderstood something.”

“Mummy, I am a grown man. If you hear something about me, ask me first.”

“Ok na, I have heard you. I am sorry.” She paused and rubbed her palms together before looking back at me. “So, is this a phase that will pass?”

“It will not pass,” I said as I looked directly at her. “This relationship will not pass. In fact, if it was left to me, we would be married by now.”

“God forbid!” my mother shouted, throwing one hand into the air.

I almost laughed, but the look on her face stopped me.

“Why Adelaide?”

“What do you mean, why Adelaide? Is this not the same woman you always praise? Why the sudden change?”

“Because…” she began, then stopped and started again, her fingers twisting together. “She is old for you. She may never have children for you.”

“If you weren’t her doctor, would you know all this? That’s not fair.”

“It’s not rocket science, Daniel. She is forty-two years old. It will only take a miracle…”

“Then there will be a miracle, and even if there isn’t, I am fine with that. We don’t need children to have a happy life.”

“You can’t say that.”

“Mummy.” I held up my hand to stop her, and she fell silent for a moment. “Is children the only reason why you don’t want us together?”

She hesitated, looking down at her hands before finally meeting my eyes. “I had expected a good and respectable younger woman for you, Daniel.”

“Adelaide respects me, Mummy. We respect each other, and you need to trust me enough to know that I can handle this.”

She thought for a long time before looking at me. “Your siblings will fight this.”

“Humm.” I sighed, a sarcastic chuckle escaping me as I leaned back slightly. “I really don’t care. You know that the only person who has an issue with this is Edna, and she is trying to get you on her side.”

She didn’t say anything and i knew she knew I was right. At the beginning , I expected some resistance from my mother. But she was also someone who saw reason after a candid conversation. Except Edna had my mum tied around her little finger.

“I will pray about it.” She finally said

I shook my head because I knew exactly what that was coded language for: I do not support this union, so I will pray first, and even if God gives me the go-ahead, I will still try to fight it.

I got up, brushing my palms over my trousers as I stood. For me, the conversation was as good as finished. “While you are praying, can you tell Edna, for the remaining weeks that she has here, to be cordial to my girlfriend? Because at some point in time, she will be a member of this family, and it’s in your best interest if she is on her side.”

She clapped her hands “See me see trouble o. Come and beat me na. Who are you threatening?” she said,

“Is it not because I am talking to you small small, you think you can talk to me anyhow? I am your koko, not so?”

I turned on my heels and left her room before we started exchanging words. It was only when I closed the door behind me that I allowed myself to breathe properly. Adelaide had been right. This thing was going to be much more difficult than I thought.

Adelaide Mini Pov

It had been ten days since I told Daniel I needed a break. Yes, I was counting. Who wouldn’t count the days when the man you loved was so close yet so far away? I had finally come to terms with the fact that I was hopelessly in love with Daniel. It had taken me three days of not hearing from him to realize that. I would go to bed thinking about him and wake up thinking about him. I checked my phone first thing in the morning and last thing at night, hoping to see a message from him. Nothing. Not one missed call, not one message.

You told him not to.

Yes, I did, but even so… I shook my head as I signed the document in front of me. I had used the time to talk to my family and pray, not necessarily for direction but for wisdom. Because if I was honest with myself, God had already given me peace about Daniel. What I needed was peace within myself and wisdom on how to navigate everything else. Because I knew that no matter how much we loved each other, we still needed the family to be united. I didn’t need their approval, I just needed their love, and if I wasn’t getting that, then God no vex o, but I would say my goodbyes.

I had seen what marrying a man against his parents’ wishes had done to my last sister, and I wasn’t about to go through that. My sister was a bulldozer in her own right; she could withstand backlash here and there, but when she herself advised me to forget Daniel if his family refused, I knew she hadn’t been telling us everything that was going on in her marriage.

My parents, on the other hand, had been unbothered. To them, it felt like another relationship that was bound to fail. I couldn’t blame them; this wasn’t the first man I was telling them about. The difference with this one was that my mum called me the next day and said,

“If you are happy, forget everything else. If you like, you guys should run away sef. Your father and I won’t be angry.”

I was shocked. “Mama, how can you say that?”

“Make I tok sey weti? Me sef I dong tire. I see you smile without it reaching your eyes. You sometimes don’t even want to attend any family function. But these last few months, whenever you call me, I can hear the excitement in your voice. I don’t know if it’s the children or this Daniel boy. But whatever it is, don’t stop it because somebody said no. Me, I dong tire o…” she had said, and I had caught the faintest sign of her crying before she quickly cleared her throat.

“Ok, Mama,” was all I said before she dropped the phone.

Just then, I heard a knock on my office door and Jose, our office security guard, entered. He stood by the door with one hand resting on the frame, and I looked up from the document in front of me.

“Jose, c’est comment?” How are things? I asked

“Bien, Madame. Dati woman wey be get belle dat time, so…” I am fine madame

“Is she here?” I asked, immediately sitting up in my chair.

“Non. I dong see ei pikin.” No

“Which pikin?” I asked, completely dumbfounded.

I had told Jose that if he ever saw her outside coming to sell oranges or even just passing by, he should tell me immediately. So what child was he talking about? I pushed my chair back slightly, already feeling my curiosity getting the better of me.

“You know say ei be di come here with some girl pikin some one one time. Dey be di sell oranges together.”

“Ehhh, I didn’t know that o.” I said as I gathered the papers on my desk together, stacking them neatly into one pile. “Ei still dey for dey?” Is she still there ?

“Oui, Madame.” Yes madame

“Ok.” I paused and glanced at the remaining documents on my desk. I still had a few more papers to review, and I didn’t know how long it would take if I went downstairs to see her. I tapped my fingers lightly against the desk before making up my mind.

“Pardon, il faut rentrer et ne perd pas de vue d’elle. S’il te plait, j’arrive dans environ dix minutes.” Please return to your post and don’t look sight of her, I will be there in ten minutes

“Ok, Madame. Pas de problème,” Ok Madam no problem

Jose said and left immediately, pulling the door gently behind him.

I sat back down and quickly hurried through the remaining documents, turning each page with more urgency than necessary. I was almost done when a thought crossed my mind. I stopped with the pen still between my fingers and stared at the document in front of me.

There was someone I needed to call.

Daniel’s POV

“Rene, how is the patient in room six doing?” I asked my assistant doctor as I flipped through the notes in my hand.

“She is stable, Doctor. Her blood pressure came down this morning, but she is still complaining of some dizziness.”

“Have you checked her haemoglobin again?”

“Yes. It has improved slightly.”

I nodded and glanced down at the file. “Good. Keep monitoring her, and if the dizziness gets worse, call me immediately. Also, make sure she eats before the next round of medication.”

“Ok, Doctor.”

My phone vibrated in my pocket, but I ignored it as Rene was still talking. For a brief second, my eyes flew to my watch, and I saw Adelaide was the caller. I took out my phone to confirm before excusing myself and stepping aside smiling to pick it up.

“Is someone dying?” was the first thing I said, and I immediately regretted it because someone may actually have been dying.

“Good afternoon to you too,” I heard Adelaide say on the other end, and all my defenses melted. It had been ten days since I last saw or spoke to her, and I may have underestimated just how much her absence was going to affect me. If I had known this, I would have given her one week instead of two.

“Good afternoon, babe. Are you ok?” I said as calmly as I could, trying very hard to hide the excitement in my voice.

“I am fine.” She paused. “How are you?”

“I could be better.”

There was a long pause, and for a second I wondered if she had anything else to say. Then she finally spoke again.

“There is someone here who might know where Manka is. I ermm…”

I waited for her to finish , but nothing was forth coming

“AD, do you want me to come there?”

“Yes, only if you can, or if you are not busy…”

“I will come now. Are you at the office?”

“Yes.”

“Ok. See you soon.”

I ended the call and slipped my phone back into my pocket, already turning towards Rene.

“Sorry, where were we?” I asked as I walked back towards him.

“You were telling me to keep monitoring her.”

“Right.” I nodded, glancing at the file again. “Yes, do that, and update me if anything changes. I have to step out for a bit.”

Rene looked at me for a second before smiling. “Everything ok?”

“Yeah.” I picked up my keys from the desk. “Just something I need to take care of.”

I didn’t bother explaining further. I said a quick goodbye to the other staff I passed on my way out and headed towards the car park, walking faster than I probably needed to. By the time I got into my car, I was already smiling to myself.

Ten days.

It had only been ten days, but apparently that was long enough for me to realize just how badly I had missed this woman.

I started the car and drove out, making my way towards Adelaide’s office. The traffic was manageable, and I found myself checking the time more than once, as though somehow that would make the drive faster. I wanted to know who this person was, how they knew Manka, and what information they had, but if I was being completely honest, the thought of seeing AD again was competing for first place in my mind.

When I finally arrived at her office, I pulled into the parking space directly in front of the building and switched off the engine. Through the windshield, I saw Adelaide standing with the gateman, and for a moment I simply sat there looking at her.

She looked beautiful.

She was wearing a two-piece blue suit that fitted her perfectly, with her hair falling neatly around her face. She was talking to him, occasionally nodding as he spoke, and I watched the way she shifted her weight from one leg to the other before glancing towards the parking area.

I had missed seeing her.

Not just talking to her or hearing her voice. I had missed the simple sight of her. The way she moved. The little things she did without thinking. Ten days had somehow made me appreciate all the ordinary things about her that I had taken for granted.

Just then, she said something to Jose and started walking towards me.

I smiled.

She came around to the side of my car and moved slightly to give me room to open the door. I pushed it open, and as I brought one leg out of the car, she stepped closer.

“Hi,” she said softly.

“Hi.”

I reached for her hand almost immediately, curling my fingers around hers and giving it a gentle tug that brought her a little closer to me. For the first time since I arrived, the reason I had come completely disappeared from my mind.

Manka can wait.

I looked at her for a second, taking in her face, and then leaned forward and placed a light kiss on her lips.

“I missed you,” I whispered.

She looked at me for half a second before returning the kiss, this time fully, her arms wrapping around me as though she had been waiting just as long for this moment. I slipped my free hand around her waist and held her close.

“I missed you too,” she murmured against me.

I smiled, resting my forehead briefly against hers before pulling back enough to look at her.

“What is going on?”

She took a small breath and glanced towards the side of the building. Then she pointed.

I followed her gaze. A young girl stood a short distance away. She looked about fifteen, maybe sixteen, and was standing quietly with her hands clasped in front of her.

“That’s Manka’s daughter,” Adelaide said.

I looked back at her. “Her daughter?”

She nodded. “And we need to talk to her.”

I looked at the girl again, then back at Adelaide. There were so many questions already forming in my head, but I could tell from the seriousness on her face that this was not something we should discuss standing beside the car.

I nodded. “Ok.”

She immediately reached for my hand and intertwined her fingers with mine.

“You do the talking,” she said.

I raised an eyebrow. “Me?”

“Yes.” She gave my hand a little tug and started walking.

I sighed, but followed her. Whatever this girl knew about Manka, we were about to find out.

Subscribe now

Glossary

Demarcheur : Real Estate Agent

I am your koko : You have seen me finish

See me see trouble : Wonders shall never end

Author’s Note : Why are these two adults punishing themselves like this? Tsuuippps. I hope Adelaide has now received sense and ready to fight for her man, the rest no concern me.

Please like, comment and restack. The comments on last post was not encouraging oo. Thankyou….

Leave a comment

Image from Pinterest

“What did the social services people say?” Daniel asked me that Friday evening as we sat in his car in front of my apartment.

It had been a busy week and when he offered to pick me up from work and take me for dinner, I didn’t hesitate. I was tired, but somehow the thought of spending the evening with him made the tiredness feel less important. I settled into the passenger seat and let my head rest against the headrest for a few seconds, watching people move in and out of the gated compound.

“They said they had found an orphanage that could take them in, but they are only able to give them care from six months.”

“So does that mean you will have to keep them for another two months?” Daniel asked and I nodded, my fingers absentmindedly playing with the strap of my handbag.

He smiled and looked at me for a considerably long time, the kind of look that made me wonder what was going on in his head.

“Are you going to be okay when they leave?”

I didn’t return his gaze and instead turned to look through the windshield.

“I don’t want to think about it.”

“You have to prepare for it. They are going to leave, and someday someone is going to adopt them.”

“Why can’t I just adopt them?” I asked, turning to look at him. “Or better still, if Manka comes back, then I can ask her to leave them with me.” I paused, thinking about it properly for the first time. “And then I can help her take care of them.”

“What if she wants them back?”

I shrugged, but this time I didn’t have an answer. I had not really thought about that part. I had just imagined that if she left them, it was because she couldn’t afford to take care of them, and if she came back, then perhaps she would allow me to help if we could come to an agreement. That was why I hadn’t spared any resources in looking for her since the day the babies came home. But what if Manka wanted them back? What if she returned one day and wanted her children? I swallowed and looked down at my hands.

“I would have to let them go.” I took a deep breath and forced a small smile. “And maybe she will let me be their godmother or their auntie. Who knows?”

Daniel reached over and tucked a strand of my Brazilian curly wig behind my ear, his fingers lingering for a second against the side of my face before he pulled his hand away.

“What did Anwi say about the adoption?”

“She said it was going to be difficult, but it could be possible.”

“Okay.” Daniel nodded slowly.

“I’m here to step in whenever, okay?”

I was about to protest, to tell him not to bother or that I could handle it, because technically I could. I had been handling things by myself for a while now, so I didn’t technically need his help. I opened my mouth but nothing came out, because somewhere in my head another voice had already answered for me.

You need him. The kids need him.

I nodded. “Okay.”

“I’ve got you,” he said , almost as though he wanted to reiterate it, as though saying it twice would make sure I understood that he meant it.

I slanted my head and took a good look at Daniel. Since our last hangout on Sunday, Daniel had kept reassuring me. At first I thought it was normal, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that he knew something I didn’t. There was something behind the way he kept saying he had me, something he wasn’t telling me, and I had begun to notice it.

“I know you’ve got me. You tell me every day and you show me every day.” I reached up and trailed my fingers slowly along his cheek, my thumb brushing lightly over the edge of his beard before I tugged gently at his chin. “What’s wrong?”

“Can’t I just tell my woman how much she means to me again?”

I rolled my eyes and tried to hide the smile forming on my lips. “Okay sir, I have heard you,” I said, dismissing him playfully as I reached into my handbag for my phone.

“I am serious, Adelaide.” Daniel’s voice changed slightly, and the seriousness in it made me turn to look at him properly.

“I mean every word when I say I’ve got you. I would do anything that’s within my power for you.”

He paused and I swallowed, suddenly very aware of how close we were sitting in that small car.

God abeg.

“I am in love with you.” He shrugged, almost as though he had just admitted something that had become too difficult to keep inside. “And I just can’t help myself.”

I nodded, but suddenly the air-conditioning in the car wasn’t cold enough. I could feel warmth creeping up my neck and into my cheeks, and I looked away because I knew he would see it.

“You don’t need to say anything, my love,” he said, and when I looked at him he chuckled softly. “Take your time... and keep blushing.”

I laughed and he joined me, the tension between us easing into something softer. When we were done, I reached for his shirt and gently pulled him towards me, resting my head against his chest. His arm came around me almost immediately, and I listened to the steady rhythm of his breathing for a few seconds before lifting my head and planting a soft kiss against his neck. His fingers tightened slightly around my waist.

“AD?”

“Mmmm.”

I intertwined my fingers with his, squeezing them gently, while my other hand slipped behind his neck and into his hair, my fingers moving slowly through it.

“Babe...” His voice dropped, and he closed his eyes for a second before opening them again. “You are making it very difficult for me to be a gentleman......”

I immediately understood what he meant and smiled.

“I’m sorry,” I said, chuckling as I reluctantly moved away from his embrace adjusted myself properly in my seat and tried to behave like I had not been the one making things unnecessarily difficult.

I looked at my phone and gasped. “It’s eight already. You said you had to pick Edna up from somewhere.”

“Yea.” He nodded as he adjusted the button of his shirt and glanced down at his phone.

I blushed as I looked at him. Had I just been about to unbutton him? What was wrong with me? Something needed to be done about this growing desire. It had to be tamed before I started behaving like a woman who had forgotten all her Christian upbringing because one handsome doctor had told her he loved her.

“And I was planning to spend a few minutes with the girls.”

“Awwwn, and I took all of your time.”

“I’m not complaining,” he said, turning to look at me. “I will stop by tomorrow evening for an hour or so, before going to that family thingy I told you about.”

My eyes lit up at the mere fact that I was going to see him again the next day, and my heart did that little thud again, the one I was beginning to recognise far too easily.

“Okay,” I said, leaning over to give him a soft peck on his cheek. “See you tomorrow then.”

He just smiled and nodded. I unbuckled my seat belt and opened the door, stepping out into the warm Douala evening air. I closed the door and leaned slightly towards the open window.

“Bye.”

“Bye, my girl.”

I smiled and started walking towards my apartment building, turning around once to look at him. He was still watching me, so I lifted my hand and blew him a kiss before turning away quickly.

Blowing him kisses, AD? Seriously?

I made my way quickly towards my apartment building and once I was in and had made sure everyone had retired for the night, I called Solange on video.

“Sorry, did I disturb you?” I asked immediately she picked up.

“Noo, I was just chilling, watching a movie. What’s up?” she asked, and I didn’t answer at first.

“Are you okay? What’s wrong?”

“It’s Daniel.”

“What happened?”

“He told me he loved me.”

“Awwwn, so why are you sad? Did you say it back?”

I shook my head . “I wished I did, but I couldn’t.”

“Why not?” Solange frowned.

“You know why.”

Solange sighed and I heard the television in the background go quiet as she picked up the remote control and paused the movie she was watching.

“AD, you can’t keep doing this. This man loves you. He is ready to give up everything for you. But he also needs to know you would do the same for him.”

“I guess he does...”

“Does he? Have you told him?”

She asked, and I didn’t answer.

“AD, better stand correct eh. Don’t lose a great guy because of self-sabotage. Okay, if it doesn’t end well, and so what? You will move on, like you always have.”

“That’s the whole point.” I sighed and rubbed my forehead. “How many times am I supposed to move on? Get my hopes raised only to be left hanging... again?”

Solange didn’t say anything for a few seconds, and for a moment I thought she was beginning to understand what I was trying to say. Then she spoke, her voice softer this time.

“Let’s take one step at a time first.”

“Okay?” she said when I didn’t answer.

“Okay.” I paused, biting my lip before deciding to say the other thing that had been bothering me. “There is something else.”

“What again?”

“Ah ah! Am I boring you?”

“Yes madam. Especially if you are calling to tell me that a guy loves you too much.” She laughed, and I couldn’t help joining her.

“Okay, tell me.”

“I can’t seem to get my hands off him.”

Solange opened her eyes wide. “Now that’s a real problem... and a juicy one.”

“It’s not funny o. Please pray for me, abeg.”

“I will. But also, you both need to pray about it... maybe together, and also set some boundaries before it goes out of hand.”

“The real problem is me. Because he seems to have everything under control. I, on the other hand...” I shook my head and laughed softly.

“A gentleman brother in Christ. I stan!”

“I double stan!” I chuckled. “And he never makes me feel bad. The way he goes about the whole thing is so sweet.”

“And that’s the person you want to play tabala with?”

“Leave me, abeg.”

“You have work to do. You need to pray, you need to set boundaries, and you need an accountability partner. I can be yours if you beg me.”

I laughed, and we continued talking about other things, jumping from Daniel to work, from the twins to completely unrelated gist, until the conversation naturally began to wind down. I sat back against my pillows, smiling to myself as I listened to Solange talk, but somewhere underneath the laughter, I knew she was right.

Subscribe now

It was Saturday, and I spent that morning playing with Adele and Daniella while sending pictures to our family group chat. I had finally told them. When Daniel told me Nadine and Edna already knew because someone at the hospital had spilled the gist, it no longer made sense to continue keeping the secret. I didn’t want my younger sisters hearing the news from someone else, so that Sunday night, I had typed a message in the group chat and spilled everything. Sis Eli, for one, was relieved that she no longer had to keep the secret. The rest of the family were over the moon, and before I knew it, so many questions had started flying in.

What happens next?

Will you keep them forever?

I can tell Edwin to talk to someone and they will sign the papers quickly.

No, let’s follow due process, my dad said. We have to be fair to their parents.

I’m worried, my mother said. Don’t let this issue disturb you o, especially if they take them.

Send us more videos.

It was one request after the other, but they had all been happy. My dad had said it was the Godly thing to do and that he was very proud of me. He said even if they took the twins away from me, there were many babies in our village who needed help. He simply hadn’t known that I would be interested.

I smiled just thinking about them, my fingers pausing over the little dress I was folding, and then I heard the doorbell. “Someone get the door o,” I called from my room as I sorted through the twins’ laundry, picking up one tiny outfit after another and putting them into separate piles.

A few seconds later, I heard a familiar voice and stopped in my tracks.

Pastor Remka?

I dropped the little onesie I was holding and immediately rushed to the living area. “Mummy!” I exclaimed, my face breaking into a smile as I walked towards her.

“Look at you!” she said warmly, opening her arms for a hug. “How are you, my daughter?”

“I’m fine, Mummy. I’m fine.” I hugged her before stepping back, still looking surprised. “What are you doing here?”

She laughed. “So I cannot come and see you again?”

“You can o. It’s just that you didn’t tell me you were coming.”

“I wanted to surprise you.” Her eyes moved past me towards the twins, and her entire face softened. “Ah-ah. So these are the famous babies I have been hearing about.”

I laughed as she walked over to them, bending slightly to look at their little faces.

News did travel fast.

She greeted them as though they understood every word, touching one tiny hand gently before moving to the other.

“Hello, my beautiful babies,” she cooed, her finger brushing lightly against the tiny palm. “So you people are the ones causing all this excitement.”

I smiled, leaning against the arm of the sofa as I watched her. “They are.”

“They are beautiful,” she said, straightening up slowly. “God has a way of bringing things into our lives that we never planned for.”

I nodded, but before I could say anything, she looked at me more closely, the smile on her face becoming softer.

“You know, I was actually wondering why you kept this thing from me.”

My smile faded slightly, and I rubbed my palms together. “Mummy…”

“No, I’m not angry,” she said quickly, holding up a hand. “I just want to understand. You have been carrying this whole matter by yourself, and I only heard about it later.”

I lowered my eyes for a moment, my fingers unconsciously playing with the edge of my top. “I didn’t know how to tell anyone. Everything happened so quickly, and honestly, I was confused. I didn’t even know what was going to happen to them. I was scared that if I told people and things didn’t work out, I would have to explain everything all over again.”

She nodded slowly, listening without interrupting.

“And I didn’t want everybody talking,” I continued. “You know how people are. Before you know it, somebody will have turned the whole thing into something else. I just wanted to handle it quietly until I understood what was happening.”

Pastor Remka gave a small smile and nodded. “I understand. Sometimes when something is still uncertain, we want to protect it by keeping quiet.”

I looked up at her.

“But my daughter,” she continued gently, reaching for my hand and squeezing it, “you don’t always have to carry everything alone. You can tell the people who love you. Even if we cannot solve the problem, we can pray with you. We can stand with you.”

My throat tightened a little, and I nodded.

“I’m sorry, Mummy.”

She waved her hand. “No, don’t be sorry.” She squeezed my hand again. “I’m not here to make you feel guilty. I’m here because I care about you. And from what I have heard, you have done a good thing.”

I smiled faintly. “Thank you.”

Share

She squeezed my shoulder before taking a seat. “But there is something else I wanted to talk to you about.”

I sat opposite her, suddenly more attentive. “Something else?”

Pastor Remka looked at me for a few seconds before smiling.

“Come and sit down properly. You are making yourself nervous for nothing.”

“I’m not nervous,” I said quickly, even though my fingers had already started playing with the edge of my dress.

“You are.”

I laughed softly and sat back against the sofa. She studied my face for another moment before shaking her head.

“Adelaide, I hope you know I love you.”

“I know, Mummy.”

“And I am not your spiritual mother for nothing.”

I simply nodded when she said nothing else.

“I would like to ask you something and please do not lie to me.”

I took a breath and before she even asked, I already knew what it was.

“What is going on between yourself and Daniel?”

My fingers stopped moving and I looked at her.

“Mummy....” I said and she nodded

“How long?” she simply asked.

“A little while.”

“A little while?”

I nodded. “We are still at the early stages.”

She nodded slowly.

“That is actually good, and thank you for telling me.” She reached out and rubbed the hand that was resting on my legs. “But tell me something. Are you two hiding this relationship?”

I looked up at her. “We are not hiding it, Mummy....”

She gave me a knowing look. “What are you doing?”

I hesitated. “We agreed to keep it private for now.”

“Both of you?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

I shifted slightly in my seat.

“Daniel and I are still getting to know each other better. I didn’t want everybody knowing before we even knew where this was going.”

She nodded. “That part I understand.”

She studied me carefully. “But is that really the only reason?”

My brows pulled together. “What do you mean?”

She leaned back slightly. “Is privacy really the reason you want this relationship kept quiet, or are you hiding because you are ashamed of the age difference?”

The question caught me off guard. I opened my mouth, then closed it again.

“Pastor....”

“Answer me honestly.”

I looked down at my hands. “I’m not ashamed.”

She waited.

I sighed.

“Okay. Maybe sometimes I think about it.”

“That is different.”

“I know.” I swallowed. “It’s not that I am ashamed of him. Or of us. I just know what people will say.”

“What will they say?”

“That he is younger. That I should know better. That maybe I am desperate. That maybe he doesn’t know what he wants yet.”

I gave a small laugh that had no humour in it. “And honestly, sometimes I ask myself the same things.”

Mrs Remka nodded slowly. “That is what I wanted to hear.”

I looked at her. “Why?”

“Because now we are talking about the real issue.”

She leaned forward and rested her hands on her lap.

“My daughter, there is nothing wrong with being careful. In fact, I am glad you and Daniel are taking your time. But be careful not to confuse being private with being ashamed.”

I nodded slowly.

“Privacy is something you choose because you want to protect something while it grows. Shame is when you hide because you are afraid of what people will think. Those two things may look the same from outside, but they are not the same thing.”

I stared at her, letting her words sink in.

“And I don’t want you entering this relationship already apologising for it.”

My eyes dropped again. “I’m not.”

“You are thinking about it.”

I smiled faintly. “Maybe.”

She reached across and touched my hand.

“Adelaide, you have nothing to apologise for.”

My throat tightened slightly.

“If Daniel is a good man, if he respects you, if you respect him, if both of you are genuinely trying to build something healthy, then the fact that you are older does not automatically make the relationship wrong.”

I nodded.

“But you also have to be honest with yourself,” she continued. “You cannot tell yourself you are keeping it private because you are still getting to know each other if, deep down, you are also hiding because you are afraid of the age difference.”

I took a slow breath. “I understand.”

“And when the time comes for people to know, let them know. You cannot live your life based on who will approve and who will not.”

I smiled and nodded.

“That makes sense.”

“It should.”

She sat back. “And there is another reason I am telling you this.”

I looked at her.

“What reason?”

She paused briefly before answering.

“When you are silent about an issue like this even to the people close to you, then people start to question it.”

My stomach tightened and I studied her face.

People? What people are questioning it?

“Mummy? Who told you about Daniel and I?” I asked bluntly

Pastor Remka took a deep breath before she answered “Auntie Mo did. And I do not know how many more people know about this”

I froze. So this is what Daniel had been keeping away from me?

“Is she the one questioning it?” I asked carefully

I saw her struggle to arrange whatever it was that she was about to say and I knew the answer was; yes

“Not per se. She was concerned.”

My fingers tightened around each other.

“About me?”

“About Daniel. About you. About the two of you.”

I looked away, suddenly feeling the heat rise to my face. “I knew it.”

Mrs. Remka shook her head gently.

“Don’t panic. She did not come to attack you.”

I looked back at her.

“She was simply trying to understand what was happening. She is his mother, Adelaide. Naturally, she has questions.”

“What could I have done? I just didn’t think it was my place to tell her anything.”

“Maybe it wasn’t. You and Daniel had agreed to keep things private, and I understand that. But when two people are close, especially when one is the mother of the man you are dating, hearing it from someone else can still hurt.”

I swallowed and looked down at my hands.

“You are saying I should have asked her permission to date Daniel?”

“I am saying you shouldn’t have been afraid of telling her.”

I sighed deeply and leaned back in the chair.

“AD, don’t get me wrong. You didn’t do anything wrong. It may have simply been your preference. But consider how she felt hearing this from someone else rather than the both of you.”

Well, that was because the someone else, namely Nadine, was supposed to keep her mouth shut and mind her business.

“What did you tell her?” I asked, surprising even myself , because how was this question relevant?

“You mean, did I defend you?”

My eyes softened again and Mrs Remka smiled.

“I reminded her that you are not a child and neither is Daniel. You are both adults capable of making your own decisions.”

I looked down.

“But she is worried.”

“She is.” I rubbed my thumb against the side of my finger. “I understand.”

“And AD i didn’t tell you all this to make yourself smaller just to win her approval.”

My lips parted slightly.

“You hear me?”

I nodded. “Yes.”

“Don’t make a decision because you are afraid of what his mother might think. Because I know that’s the real reason you didn’t tell her.”

I took a deep breath. “I won’t.”

“Good.”

She smiled and squeezed my hand again. “And for now, if you and Daniel have agreed to keep things private, then keep them private. But make sure you are doing it for the right reasons.”

I nodded. “We will.”

She sat up straight, smoothing down her dress. “As for me, I will continue praying for both of you. If this is the will of God for both of you, then I will gladly stand beside you.”

I raised my brows. “So right now, you are not standing beside me, Mummy?”

“I am o, my darling.” Mrs Remka drew me closer to herself as she hugged me. “I am always in your corner. Remember I promised your mother to hold you tight.”

I smiled and nodded, remembering the time my mum came to visit shortly after I had joined the church. We went to church together and I took her to see the pastors after her insistence. She dragged Pastor Remka aside immediately and said, “My sister, help me hold this one eh... she has been through a lot.”

A tear fell down my eyes and I immediately wiped it.

“Does he treat you well?” Pastor Remka asked out of the blue, straining her neck just so she could see my face.

I smiled and nodded.

“That’s all that matters,” she said as she continued to rub her hands over my back.

She spent another hour at the house as we spoke about the twins and discussed the way forward concerning them and how to find Manka. By the time she left, I was in a state of mixed emotions. I didn’t know if I had to be happy that the secret was out of the bag or to be angry that I was the last to know that the secret was out.

Leave a comment

Tabala : Doing anyhow with something important

Author’s Note: AD please don’t be angry with our Daniel abeg oooo

Thankyou for your engagement on the previous chapter. Please lets keep the in the same Spirit. Like, comment, Restack ! Thankyou for your support.

Image from Pinterest

The final “Amen” had barely left Reverend Remka’s mouth when I reached for my phone and checked the time. I had been trying to listen to the sermon, but my mind had wandered more times than I cared to admit. Not because the sermon wasn’t good. It was actually very good. It was me. Every few minutes, I would find myself wondering where Daniel was sitting, whether he was looking at me, whether he had seen me come in late, and whether he was still expecting us to go for brunch.

I unlocked my phone and quickly typed.

A.D:

I’m going to be a little late. I have an after-church meeting. Don’t leave without me o 😭

His reply came almost immediately.

D.E:

I was planning to wait for you anyway. ❤️

I smiled at the screen before slipping my phone back into my handbag. It was ridiculous how one simple message from this man could change my entire mood. I had been trying very hard to behave like a mature forty-two-year-old woman who was in a serious relationship and not a university student waiting for her boyfriend to text her after church.

I picked up my Bible and stood, joining the slow movement of people making their way out of the auditorium. I had barely stepped into the corridor when I saw Auntie Mo standing with a small group of people, and beside her was Daniel. My heart did that annoying little jump it had become very familiar with whenever I saw him, but I quickly reminded myself that we had agreed to keep things discreet. In church, especially around his family, we were just Doctor Daniel and his patient.

I walked towards them with a smile.

“Good afternoon, Auntie Mo.”

She immediately opened her arms.

“Adelaide!” she exclaimed, pulling me into a warm hug. “How are you, my daughter?”

“I’m fine, Auntie Mo. How are you?”

“I am very well. You disappeared after service last Sunday.”

I laughed softly. “I had something to do immediately after.”

She held both my hands and looked at me properly, the way mothers did when they wanted to inspect whether you were eating properly or whether life was stressing you.

“You are looking fine o.”

I laughed. “Thank you.”

“Fine indeed,” she repeated, giving my hands another squeeze before finally letting me go. “So now that I am not at the clinic, you won’t come and look for me? ”

I chuckled and held her hands “Auntie , it’s not like that. I have been very busy. But I promise I will come to the house”

“Okkk o , I will take that” she said as she checked me out from head to toe “And you are taking care of yourself?”

“I am trying.”

“You people should always take care of yourselves. You young women like to carry the whole world on your head.”

I smiled. “Yes, auntie .”

I felt Daniel’s eyes on me before I looked at him. He was standing beside his mother with his hands tucked casually into the pockets of his trousers, wearing the most innocent expression I had ever seen on a man who had kissed me two days before.

“Good afternoon, Doc,” I said, deliberately giving him a polite smile.

His lips twitched.

“Good afternoon, AD. How are you?”

“I’m fine.”

Auntie Mo looked between us, completely oblivious to the fact that I was fighting the urge to smile like a fool.

“Hope he is not giving you any trouble , at the clinic” she complained.

I laughed. “Not at all. Your son here is great at what he does auntie“

Auntie Mo smiled and looked at Daniel with so much pride that my heart did that little jump again “I know. He takes after his mother very well”

Daniel cleared his throat and chuckled “I am standing right here oo “

We laughed and before we could say anything else , we were joined by Edna and Nadine. Daniel had texted me the night before that he had met her at home after he came back from work , so I was expecting to see her.

“Here you guys are.” Edna said

She smiled when she saw me, but something about the smile felt different. It was polite, but it didn’t have the warmth I had become used to whenever I saw her. The last time we had been together, she had hugged me like we had known each other for years and spent almost the entire afternoon teasing me about one thing or another.

“Edna , so nice to see you.” I said going closer to give her a hug. We hugged briefly and she simply nodded

“Hi, Adelaide.”

“How are you?”

“I’m fine.”

She gave me another small smile before looking towards Daniel. She dismissed me so fast , I decided not to deepen the conversation. I turned to Nadine

“Hi Nadine, how are you?”

“Hello AD, I’m fine and you?”

AD? No more Auntie AD?

I didn’t mind if she didn’t call me auntie. I don’t know why they started calling me AD in the first place , but why the sudden change.

She dismissed me and focused on the others. I shook my head and I could see Daniel tighten his jaw.

There was no reason to make something out of it. Maybe she was tired. Maybe she was having a bad day. Maybe I was simply imagining things because I had become too conscious of everybody’s reactions since Daniel and I had started dating.

So I did what I had mastered over the years.

I pretended not to notice.

“I actually have to go for a meeting,” I said, looking at Auntie Mo. “I just wanted to greet you before I leave.”

“Thankyou my dear. Take care eh, and call me o”

I smiled back “ I will auntie” and I turned to Edna

“Take care , and please greet your husband and kids for me”

She smiled politely and nodded “I will , Thankyou”

I briefly acknowledged Daniel and Nadine and walked away, moving my handbag to my other free hand.

I had barely taken five steps when my phone vibrated. I didn’t need to look at the screen to know who it was.

D.E :

You looked very beautiful today. 💕

I stopped walking.

I looked over my shoulder.

Daniel was still standing beside his mother, talking to Edna as though he hadn’t just sent me a message that made my heart flutter in the middle of church.

I shook my head and smiled at my phone.

This man.

I typed quickly.

A.D:

Behave yourself, Doctor.

His reply came almost immediately.

D.E:

I am behaving. You’re the one distracting me. 😋

I pressed my lips together, trying not to smile too widely as I typed another message

A.D:

Babe, please I will meet you at the restaurant. Don’t wait

I slipped the phone in the bag and walked faster so I could meet the other ushers where they sat and pushed everything else from my mind.

Whatever was happening around us, whatever the sudden coolness from Edna and Nadine meant, I wasn’t going to let it ruin my day.

Not today.

I had a man waiting for me. And I was looking forward to being loved by him.

I got to the restaurant twenty minutes later than the time Daniel and I had planned. After my message, he had insisted he wait for me but I refused. I just didn’t want more eyes on us, especially after receiving the cold treatment from Edna and Nadine. I didn’t know what was going on with those two, but something was definitely off, and the last thing I needed was for anybody to start putting two and two together.

I had taken a taxi to church, since I knew I was going to be riding with Daniel for our brunch date. That meant I had to take another taxi after my meeting. I paid the taxi man and hurried inside, adjusting my handbag on my shoulder as I walked towards the restaurant.

“Hi babe,” I said as I approached the table he was sitting at the far end. “I am sorry, the taxi man took a longer road.”

Daniel immediately pushed his chair back and stood up. “It’s okay,” he said as he pulled me into a hug, his arms settling comfortably around my waist. He inhaled deeply against my hair and stayed there for a few seconds longer than necessary before planting a soft kiss on my neck. “It’s okay, my love,” he said as he finally retreated enough to look at me.

His hands were still resting on my waist as his eyes moved over me. “You look beautiful.”

I blushed and looked down briefly before meeting his eyes again. “Thank you. You don’t look too bad yourself. I see you have been working out,” I said as I rubbed my hands up and down his arms, deliberately admiring the muscles under his shirt.

He threw his head back and laughed. “Of course I have been working out. I always have, but now the stakes are even higher. I don’t want a Takam to come and take you from me.”

“No one is taking me from you,” I said, shaking my head as I smiled at him.

“Mmmm.” He nodded slowly, looking satisfied. “I believe you.” He leaned down and kissed my forehead before pulling out my chair for me.

We sat down, and I took a sip of the cocktail he had ordered for himself before handing it to him. Daniel looked at me over the rim of his glass before moving from his chair and slipping beside me, completely ignoring the chair opposite us. He called the waiter with one hand while his other hand rested casually on my thigh under the table, making me glance at him with a warning look.

We ordered a few more drinks and some food, and for a few minutes, we simply sat there enjoying each other’s company.

“Why didn’t you want to ride with me anymore?” he finally asked, turning his body slightly towards me.

“I don’t know,” I shrugged, playing with the straw in his glass. “It was just a lot of things going through my mind.”

“Tell me.”

“Did you notice how cold Nadine and your sister were?” I asked, finally looking at him. “The vibe was just off.”

Daniel shrugged and took a sip of his drink. “I don’t know. Maybe they were just tired. It was a long service.”

He spoke without looking at me, his eyes fixed on the glass in his hand, and I immediately knew there was more. When he finally turned to look at me, I saw his eyes twitch slightly and his expression change.

“Daniel, I know that look.”

“What look?”

“It’s the same look you had when you told me I was having a miscarriage.”

He sighed and rubbed his thumb slowly against the side of his glass. “AD…”

“What’s wrong?” I asked, moving closer and taking his hands in mine.

He looked down at our joined hands for a few seconds before leaning his head back against the soft cushion. He closed his eyes briefly, as if deciding how much he wanted to tell me.

“Nothing really…” He paused and exhaled slowly. “Where do I start from?”

“Just start from somewhere.”

“You remember one night you called me but I was having dinner with Nadine?”

I nodded.

“That evening she said something about you I didn’t like.” He looked at me for a few seconds before continuing. “She said you weren’t ever going to get married because you had once dated a married man.”

I opened my eyes in shock. “She said that?”

“Yes.” He nodded. “But she did apologise when I told her to stop.”

I sighed and rolled my eyes, leaning back against the chair. “And you believed the apology? And you have been smiling with her since then? She even came to your office and you guys were holding hands?”

“What was I supposed to do?” he asked, lifting his eyebrows. “She apologised, plus we were also trying to keep things on the low.”

I looked at him for a long time before removing my hands from his. I picked up my drink, which the waiter had brought some minutes ago, and took a slow sip.

“Are you upset?” he asked.

“I told her it was probably some fake gossip and she shut it down immediately.”

“It’s not fake gossip, and that’s not even why I am upset.” I paused and looked at him, setting my glass down carefully this time. “You let me smile at her and treat her nicely after everything she said. I would have returned aura for aura.” I sighed and frowned just thinking about it because I wanted an opportunity so badly to give her a piece of my mind. “I would have given her a little taste of herself.”

“You don’t need to.”

“I need to. Ehen, I dated a married man? I didn’t even know he was married. Does that give her the right to say I will never get married? What nonsense?” I dropped my glass with a bang, and the sound startled even me.

“Heyyy…” Daniel immediately moved closer, his hand coming around my shoulders.

I didn’t even realise I was shaking until he took both my hands and held them between his palms. He brought them slowly to his lips and kissed my fingers one after another, his eyes never leaving mine.

“It was Takam…”

I told him everything, from how I met Takam to what happened between us, and Daniel listened patiently without interrupting me. Every now and then, his thumb moved gently over the back of my hand, and whenever my voice became a little more heated, he squeezed my fingers as though reminding me that I didn’t have to fight the battle alone.

“I am just shocked at the way you forgave him and were even considering marrying him,” he said when I finally finished. “Wouldn’t you have just made people believe more in the story from all those years?”

I shrugged and looked down at my plate. “I don’t know.”

“So you can forgive him but won’t forgive Nadine?”

“Humm, Daniel, abeg. What’s your issue with this girl sef?”

“She is nice. I don’t see why I should have an issue with her.”

“I thought so too.” I shook my head and reached for my drink again. “But can’t you see she is a snake? Do you think it’s just now she heard this story? The fact that she kept it and only decided to use it against me to discredit me in front of you…”

Daniel was quiet for a while, his fingers tapping lightly against the table as he thought about it before finally nodding.

“You are kind of right…”

“Exactly.” I leaned back slightly. “I know her elder sister May. They came to the bank once. May and I were in uni together and she knows the gist. Everyone who knew me back then heard the gist. And…” I stopped, suddenly remembering something else.

I shuddered.

“Is that why Edna was cold to me as well?” I asked. “Because Edna and May are friends. I see them everywhere on Instagram.”

Daniel scratched the side of his head and looked away for a moment. I could see him struggling to articulate whatever he was about to say.

“Yes, I think so.” He finally sighed. “She and Nadine were together the whole of yesterday evening. They both know about the twins as well and Edna asked me about it.”

“How?”

“Someone at the clinic told Nadine.”

I shook my head and sat back, staring at nothing for a few seconds. This Nadine was going to be a problem. In fact, she was already a problem. I wasn’t hiding the twins, but why did it seem like she was always around one piece of gossip or another?

“What did Edna say?” I asked.

“She asked if I was helping you take care of them.”

“What does that even mean?”

“I don’t know,” Daniel said, spreading his hands slightly. “Babe, can we not focus on this? I want to spend time with you, talking and loving you. This isn’t important right now.”

“I know, but why did you keep all these things from me?”

“Because…” He opened his palms towards me. “Of you. I knew you would behave like this. I wanted to protect you.”

“You are not protecting me. You are blindsiding me.”

A few seconds passed before he reached for my hands again, his expression softening as his fingers slipped between mine.

“I am sorry…” he said quietly. “I really am.”

I looked at him for a few seconds before squeezing his hands. “Please tell me next time.”

“I will.”

He lifted my hand and kissed my knuckles, then leaned closer until his forehead rested against mine. I felt the tension in my shoulders slowly leave me as I closed my eyes, and when he whispered, “Come here,” I couldn’t help but smile. He kissed me softly, slowly, giving me enough time to meet him halfway, and when we finally pulled apart, I remained close enough to feel his breath against my lips.

“Better?” he whispered.

I smiled. “A little.”

“Good.”

He kissed me once more, this time just a brief brush of our lips, before settling back beside me and threading his fingers through mine under the table.

Narrator’s POV

Two Days Later

Auntie Mo had spent most of the morning thinking about what Edna had told her.

She had listened quietly the night before as her daughter explained everything she had heard, including the twins, Adelaide’s involvement with them and, more importantly, the possibility that Daniel was no longer simply helping his patient. Edna had been careful with her words at first, but eventually the story had come together in a way that Auntie Mo could no longer ignore.

Daniel and Adelaide.

The thought had refused to leave her mind.

She had known Adelaide for some time now. She liked the young woman, genuinely liked her. She was respectful, intelligent and had always carried herself with a certain dignity that Auntie Mo admired. But liking someone and believing that person was suitable for your son were two different things.

And then there was the age difference.

Auntie Mo sat in her chauffeured car outside Pastor Remka’s house for several minutes thinking. She rested both hands on the door knob and stared through the window.Perhaps she was overthinking it. Perhaps Edna had misunderstood. Perhaps Daniel was simply doing what he had always done ; helping a woman who needed him.

But then again, there were too many things that didn’t add up. She picked up her handbag from the seat close to her and stepped out of the car.

Pastor Remka was one of the few people Auntie Mo trusted enough to have this kind of conversation with. She had known her for years and knew that she had a close relationship with Adelaide. If anyone could speak to the young woman without causing unnecessary drama, it was her.

When Pastor Remka opened the door, she smiled warmly.

“Ah, my sister. What brings you here this morning?”

Auntie Mo smiled back, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes.

“I came to talk to you.”

Pastor Remka immediately stepped aside.

“Come in.”

They settled in the living room, and Pastor Remka offered her some fish pie, which Auntie Mo declined with a wave of her hand.

“I don’t want anything.”

Pastor Remka studied her face for a moment.

“Then something is wrong.”

Auntie Mo sighed and adjusted the strap of her handbag on her lap.

“It’s about Adelaide.”

The smile on Pastor Remka’s face faded slightly.

“Adelaide?”

“Yes.”

“What happened?”

“Nothing has happened yet.”

Pastor Remka leaned back slowly.

“Yet?”

Auntie Mo nodded.

“I heard something about her.”

“What did you hear?”

Auntie Mo hesitated, choosing her words carefully.

“She has two children.”

Pastor Remka didn’t react immediately, she sat upright .

“What do you mean?”

“She has twins in her custody , because their mother abandoned them”

Pastor Remka thought for a moment “Ok… that should be a good thing right? The Godly thing to do”

Auntie Mo shifted uncomfortably.

“Off course it is , but there is something else”

“What is it?”

“Daniel has been helping her take care of the children?”

“Yes?” Pastor Remka asked wondering where the issue was

There was a pause and Auntie Mo leaned forward slightly.

“Pastor, I also heard that Daniel and Adelaide may be dating.”

Pastor Remka was quiet. She didn’t look shocked. She didn’t even look surprised.

Auntie Mo noticed.

“You knew?”

“I suspected.”

“You suspected?”

“Yes. From a revelation I had but it wasn’t clear who it was”

Auntie Mo shook her head and leaned back into the sofa.

“Then you understand why I came.”

Pastor Remka folded her hands on her lap. “Tell me.”

Auntie Mo took a deep breath.

“I don’t think this relationship is right.”

Pastor Remka’s eyebrows lifted. “Why?”

“Because of the age difference.”

Pastor Remka stared at her for a few seconds.

“Is that all?”

“Isn’t that enough?”

“No.”

Auntie Mo shifted in her seat.

“Pastor, Daniel is younger than Adelaide.”

“I know.”

“Much younger.”

“I know.”

“And she has two children.”

“I know.”

Auntie Mo sighed in frustration.

“You keep saying you know. Then you should understand my concern.”

“I understand that you are concerned. I haven’t said your concern is reasonable.”

Auntie Mo went quiet and Pastor Remka continued calmly.

“Have you spoken to Daniel?”

“No.”

“Then what exactly are you basing your judgment on?”

Auntie Mo opened her mouth but didn’t immediately answer.

“I’m his mother,” she finally said.

“And she is God’s daughter.”

The room became quiet. Pastor Remka’s voice remained gentle, but there was firmness underneath it now.

“You have known Adelaide long enough to know the kind of woman she is. You have hugged her, prayed with her, encouraged her and called her your daughter. Now because you have heard that she may be involved with your son, suddenly everything that was good about her has become something you need to question?”

“That’s not what I mean.”

“Then tell me what you mean.”

Auntie Mo looked down. “I don’t want Daniel to make a mistake.”

Pastor Remka nodded slowly. “And you believe Adelaide is the mistake?”

“I believe the situation is complicated.”

“Marriage is complicated.”

Auntie Mo frowned.

“Pastor—”

“No, let me ask you something.” Pastor Remka leaned forward slightly. “If Daniel came to you tomorrow and told you he wanted to marry a woman his age, but that woman had a difficult past, would you immediately tell him to leave her?”

“No.”

“What if she had children?”

Auntie Mo hesitated. “That is different.”

“Why?”

“Because—”

“Because they are not Adelaide’s children?”

Auntie Mo didn’t answer and Pastor Remka shook her head slowly.

“My sister, listen to yourself.”

Auntie Mo sighed.

“I am only trying to protect my son.”

“And I understand that. A mother should protect her children. But protection without prayer becomes interference.”

Auntie Mo looked at her.

Pastor Remka continued.

“You are worried about their age difference. Have you asked God what He thinks about it?”

Auntie Mo looked away.

“You are worried about the twins. Have you asked God why those children are in Adelaide’s care?”

She remained silent.

“You are worried that Daniel will regret his decision. Have you asked Daniel what he wants?”

Another silence.

“No.”

Pastor Remka nodded.

“Then you are making decisions for two adults without speaking to either of them.”

Auntie Mo swallowed.

“I don’t want to talk to Daniel about it.”

“Why?”

“Because he will defend her.”

Pastor Remka almost smiled. “Of course he will“

Auntie Mo looked at her. “I want you to talk to her.”

Pastor Remka’s expression changed.

“You want me to tell Adelaide to stop seeing Daniel?”

“Yes.”

There was a long silence. Pastor Remka leaned back and looked at her for several seconds.

“My sister, do you hear yourself?”

Auntie Mo frowned. “I am asking you because she respects you.”

“And because you don’t want to have the conversation with your own son.”

Auntie Mo looked away.

Pastor Remka shook her head. “That is not fair.”

“I just don’t want Daniel to think I’m against him.”

“So you want to go through Adelaide?”

Auntie Mo didn’t answer.

“You want me to put pressure on a woman who has trusted me spiritually because you are uncomfortable with her relationship with your son?”

“I am not trying to hurt her.”

“But you will.”

Auntie Mo sighed.

Pastor Remka’s voice softened.

“Adelaide has already been through enough. She has carried things that most people don’t know about. She has survived shame, disappointment, heartbreak and the fear of never having her own children. If Daniel is genuinely good to her and she is genuinely good to him, why are you so determined to separate them before you have even established that there is something wrong?”

“Because he is younger.”

“And?”

Auntie Mo stared at her.

Pastor Remka smiled faintly.

“Did God tell you that a man’s suitability is determined by the number on his birth certificate?”

“No.”

“Did God tell you that Adelaide is disqualified from love because she is older?”

“No.”

“Did God tell you that those children make her less worthy of marriage?”

“No.”

“Then what exactly are you defending?”

Auntie Mo rubbed her palms together. “My idea of what I think is best for my son.”

Pastor Remka nodded. “Now we are getting somewhere.”

She reached across and touched Auntie Mo’s hand.

“My sister, you are a Christian woman. You cannot allow fear and human expectations to dress themselves up as wisdom.”

Auntie Mo looked at her quietly.

“Pray and don’t tell God what answer you want.”

Auntie Mo’s eyes dropped to their joined hands.

“And speak to your son.”

She shook her head.

“I don’t want to.”

Pastor Remka nodded and squeezed her hand.

“Well, i am going to talk to Adelaide. But not for the reason you think. I want to hear what is going on from her own mouth”

Auntie Mo looked up. “Ok”

“In the meantime. Pray and think about what you are about to do to your family; Modeste” Pastor Remka said , calling her by her name and Auntie Mo turned to look at her defiantly. “Because if you believe your son is old enough to choose the woman he wants to spend his life with, then allow him to make that choice.”

Auntie Mo didn’t respond.

“And if you truly love Adelaide the way you claim you do, don’t make her feel like she has suddenly become unworthy of your affection because she happens to love your son.”

Auntie Mo’s face softened. She had never thought of it that way. She had come to Pastor Remka expecting her to agree with her concerns and help her stop something before it went too far.

Instead, she had been reminded that perhaps the problem wasn’t Adelaide.Perhaps the problem was that she had already decided what the answer should be before she had bothered to ask God the question.

She picked up her handbag slowly and stood.

“I will think about what you said.”

“Good.”

But as she stepped outside, she knew she wasn’t ready to have that conversation with Daniel yet, nor was she ready to accept whatever this was.

Subscribe now

Leave a comment

Author’s Note : HMMM is all I can say

Thankyou guys for all the engagement and comments. Please lets keep liking, restacking and commenting. I enjoyed hearing from you guys….

Image from Pinterest

I had no idea what dating an older woman was supposed to feel like.

Before AD, I had never really thought about it and all the women I had been with were younger. When I first started falling for Adelaide, I expected the age difference to become a problem at some point. I expected questions, expectations, maybe even some kind of pressure to prove that I was mature enough for her. I had prepared myself for almost everything except the reality of it.

The reality was that I loved her.

That was it.

Everything else seemed to be a minor detail.

If anything, being with AD had made me realize that there was a difference between being older and simply being mature. Adelaide didn’t treat me like a younger man who needed to be taught how to live. She didn’t constantly remind me that she had more years than me or use her age to win arguments. She respected me as a man while still respecting herself as a woman, and somehow she managed to do both without making either one feel like work.

She didn’t push me.

That was probably one of the things I loved most about her.

If I said I was busy, she understood. If I needed to work late, she didn’t start asking me where I was every thirty minutes. If I told her I needed to pray or spend some time alone, she didn’t take it personally. She had her own life, her own work, her own relationship with God and her own responsibilities. She didn’t need me to complete her. But somehow, she still made space for me in all of it.

I loved how she loved me, more through her actions than anything else. She noticed the little things. She remembered that I hated too much pepper in my food. She remembered the kind of coffee I liked. She knew when I had had a difficult day before I said anything because I became unusually quiet. She would sit beside me and put her hand on my thigh without asking questions, sometimes leaving it there for ten minutes while I stared at the television and pretended I wasn’t falling apart inside.

And the more time I spent with her, the more I began to notice that she did it with almost

That was AD.

She did things without knowing how much they meant. And maybe that was why being with her felt so different. I had expected an older woman to come with expectations. Instead, I found a woman who came with peace. A woman who could sit beside me in silence without needing to fill every second with conversation. A woman who could challenge me without disrespecting me. A woman who could disagree with me and still reach for my hand afterwards. A woman who could say no to me and still make me want her more.

I know she was still still cautious about the idea of us still being together. She had asked me one night at her apartment to keep it to ourselves except for Solange and William who already knew. She had said she wanted us to give ourselves time to understand what we were building before everybody else started having opinions about it. I knew exactly what she had meant , but chose to ignore it for now.

It didn’t change the way my stomach tightened when she smiled at me. It didn’t change the fact that I could spend an entire evening sitting beside her doing absolutely nothing and still feel like I had spent the best evening of my life.

I didn’t know what I was supposed to expect when I started dating an older woman. Honestly, I didn’t even know if I was supposed to call her an older woman.

I just knew I wanted to pursue her and see where it took us. And somehow, that had been enough.

More than enough.

The funny thing was that I had spent so much time worrying about whether she would choose me that I hadn’t stopped to consider what would happen after she did.

I sighed and continued signing the release forms I still had left. I had been at the clinic since early morning, moving from one patient to another, answering calls, signing reports and trying to finish a mountain of paperwork that seemed to multiply every time I crossed something off my desk. By lunchtime, I had barely had time to drink water, let alone eat. I was sitting behind my desk staring at a patient’s file when I heard two soft knocks on my door.

“Come in,” I called without looking up.

The door opened and I heard footsteps, but I was still focused on the file in front of me. “If this is about the insurance forms, please tell them I will sign them before the end of the day.”

Nobody answered and I looked up.

And there she was. Adelaide stood by the door holding a food flask in one hand and her handbag in the other, looking entirely too pleased with herself.

I stared at her for a few seconds.

“What are you doing here?”

She smiled and closed the door behind her.

“Good afternoon to you too.”

I leaned back in my chair, looking at her from head to toe. She wasn’t dressed in her usual work outfit. She was in a simple fitted dress, her hair neatly pulled back, and there was that little smile on her lips that usually meant she had already decided something and I was about to find out whether I liked it or not.

“AD.”

“Hmmm?”

“Why are you here?” I asked playfully

She walked towards my desk and placed the food flask in front of me.

“You haven’t eaten.”

I frowned. “How do you know?”

“Because you told me.”

“When?”

“At lunch time.”

I searched my memory and remembered complaining to her during our last call that I had been running around the clinic and hadn’t even had breakfast.

I smiled.

“And so you brought me food?”

She looked at me as though I had asked the most ridiculous question in the world.

“Of course I brought you food”

She opened the food flask before I could say anything else and the smell of freshly made food immediately filled the office.

I looked inside.

“Is that...”

“Yes.”

“Ndole?”

“Yes.”

“With fried plantain?”

“Yes.”

I looked at her. “And porc?”

She folded her arms across her chest. “Daniel, please eat your food.”

I laughed.

“You cooked all this?”

“That is not important.”

“It is very important.”

She rolled her eyes and picked up the fork.

“Open your mouth.”

I stared at her. “Excuse me?”

“Open your mouth.”

I laughed again. “AD, I can feed myself.”

“I know.”

She held the fork out towards me. “Open.”

I shook my head but leaned forward anyway, taking the bite from the fork. She watched me chew with the most satisfied expression on her face.

“Good?”

I nodded. “Very.”

“Then eat.”

She placed the fork in my hand and walked around my desk, stopping behind my chair. I felt her hands settle gently on my shoulders.

“You’ve been working too hard.”

“I’m fine.”

“You always say you’re fine.”

Her fingers pressed lightly into the muscles around my neck.

I closed my eyes. “Okay...”

She laughed softly. “Exactly.”

I reached behind me and caught one of her hands.

“You came all the way here just to feed me?”

“Maybe.”

“Maybe?”

She bent slightly until her face appeared beside mine. “I missed you.”

That did something to me. I turned my chair around until I was facing her.

“You missed me?”

She nodded. “Yes.”

“How much?”

She smiled. “Don’t push your luck.”

I reached for her waist and pulled her gently between my knees. She laughed as she placed both hands on my shoulders.

“You are at work.”

“I know.”

“And this is your office.”

“I know.”

“And your door isn’t locked.”

I looked towards the door.

“Good point. That’s actually a great idea to keep it open” I winked and I knew she understood what I meant

She smiled and leaned down and kissed me. It was soft at first, almost teasing, just her lips brushing mine before she pulled back slightly. I looked at her, waiting.

She smiled. “What?”

“Nothing.”

She leaned in again. This time the kiss lasted longer. Her fingers moved slowly through the hair at the back of my head while my hands settled around her waist. She kissed me like she had all the time in the world, then pulled away just enough for our foreheads to touch.

I smiled.

“I really missed you.”

“I know.”

I laughed and kissed her again, but this time she was the one who pulled away first.

“Eat your food.”

I groaned.

“We need to do something about this situation. Just so it doesn’t get out of hands.” I said pointing at both of us. I was a man of restraint and the Holy Spirit was helping me but I knew better than not to push my luck. No one was above temptation.

I looked up at her when and caught the faintest the blush “It won’t get out of hands”

I looked at her not saying anything but all i could think of was : if she kept looking and smiling at me like that it might get to where we both would regret.

“Don’t worry I will be less ....”

“I don’t want you to be less of anything Babe” I answered back as I continued eating

“Ok” She nodded “Just eat then, we can talk about this later”

I ate.

She sat across from me, watching me finish my lunch, occasionally reaching over to steal a piece of plantain from my plate whenever she thought I wasn’t paying attention. I let her, of course. By the time I finally pushed the plate away and leaned back in my chair, feeling the first signs of satisfaction settle in my stomach, she closed the flask and started packing everything back into her bag, wiping the little drops of sauce from the edge of the container before snapping it shut.

“Thank you,” I said.

She looked up at me, her hands still busy arranging the containers inside the bag. “For what?”

“For taking care of me.”

Her expression softened immediately, and she gave me that small smile that always seemed to do something to my chest. “I like taking care of you.”

I reached across the space between us and took her hand, turning it over gently before pressing a kiss to the back of it. “I like being taken care of by you.”

She smiled and squeezed my fingers, her thumb brushing lightly over the side of my hand before she finally pulled away to zip the bag.

“There is something else.”

“Ahan, I knew this was too good to be true,” I joked, leaning back in my chair and shaking my head.

She laughed, looking entirely too pleased with herself.

“Okay, what do you want?”

“You promised you will let me talk to Tatiana.” She pouted slightly, giving me the look she knew I found difficult to resist.

I smiled and leaned back in my chair, pretending to contemplate the request for a few seconds even though I had already made up my mind. “Okay, come, let’s go.” I stood up, pushed my chair back with my knee and walked over to her, holding out my hand.

“Really?” she asked, looking up at me.

I simply nodded.

I led her out of my office and she rubbed her thumb affectionately over the back of my hand before letting it go when we started approaching the main corridor where the staff could easily see us. We continued walking side by side until we made our way to the ward and finally to Tatiana’s room. I slowed down just before opening the door, giving AD a quick look as though to silently remind her to let me do the talking first, and she nodded.

“Hello in here,” I said as we walked in, going straight towards the baby’s cot to check on him.

We had had to keep them longer because of the severity of her case, and AD had just been in time as they were being discharged the next day. The baby was sleeping peacefully, his little chest rising and falling underneath the blanket, and I adjusted the edge of it before turning back towards the bed.

“Hello, Doc,” Tatiana said.

I smiled and sat at the edge of the bed. “Everything okay? Any more pains?”

She sat up a little straighter and shook her head. “No, everything is fine by the grace of God.”

I nodded in approval and turned to look at AD, who was still standing by the door, her hands clasped loosely in front of her as though she wasn’t sure whether she should come any closer.

“Erm, this is Adelaide, a friend of mine. Is it okay if she comes in? She has been following me doing the rounds today.”

Tatiana smiled and nodded, and AD finally walked in.

“Hello, nice to meet you,” Adelaide said, stopping briefly beside the baby’s cot. She bent slightly to get a better look at him, her face immediately lighting up. “Your son is so cute.”

And the rest was history.

I sat there and watched them talk like they had known each other for years, occasionally asking me one or two questions whenever something medical came up, before going right back to their conversation. AD’s voice became softer as Tatiana spoke about the baby, and every now and then she reached out to touch the woman’s arm reassuringly. There was something about the ease with which she talked to her, the compassion in her eyes and the way she listened without making Tatiana feel like a patient or a woman whose life had suddenly changed forever. She simply sat there with her, woman to woman, listening and reassuring her. And in that moment, I knew I was finished. Completely finished. I had already fallen in love with the woman, but watching her give another woman the kind of tenderness she had given me made something settle deeper inside me. This was who Adelaide was when nobody was watching. She loved through her actions. She didn’t need an audience or applause. She simply saw someone hurting and instinctively moved closer. My phone beeped in my pocket, pulling me back to reality, and when I checked the message, I knew I had to rush out to see another patient. I stood up reluctantly, gave Tatiana one last reassuring nod and looked at AD, already wishing I didn’t have to leave her there.

Later that evening, I went home straight from work and called her once I was settled in and ready for bed. I had barely placed my phone against my ear before I heard her familiar voice.

“How did it go with Tatiana?”

“It was good. She opened up to me.”

“She did? Tell me everything.”

We spent another thirty minutes on the phone talking about everything and nothing. At this point, any excuse to keep hearing her voice, I was going to take it. Sometimes she would tell me something and I would ask another question even though I already knew the answer, simply because I wasn’t ready for the conversation to end. She laughed at some of my stories, I teased her about things she had said earlier in the week, and for those thirty minutes, the rest of the world seemed very far away.

“I know I proposed we would drive to Limbe tomorrow, but I don’t know how tomorrow is going to look like. Doctor Didier left on sick leave today,” I said, rubbing my hand over my face as I stared at the ceiling.

“Awww, that’s okay, don’t worry about it,” Adelaide said, and I could picture her dismissing the issue with her hand as she always did.

I was quiet for a while, staring at the phone in my hand.

“Why is everything always okay?”

When she didn’t answer immediately, I sat up a little. “If I miss a rendez-vous with you or fail to call you as promised, it’s always okay. Why?”

“Daniel...” she started cautiously. “You are a doctor. I understand how your schedule can change without notice. It won’t be fair of me to get upset.”

“Is that the reason or there’s something else?”

She was quiet on the other end.

“Or you don’t just need me that much.”

“Well, to be fair, no one should need someone that much. They are not God.”

“No, AD. You know what I mean.” I rubbed my forehead and sighed. “It just feels like it won’t bother you if I left.”

She breathed out slowly, and when she finally spoke, her voice had lost some of its usual playfulness. “I am used to people leaving, especially men I am dating.”

“So you are expecting that one day I will leave?”

“No. But it’s a possibility, and if it does happen, I will continue my life like I have always done.”

“Okay, noted.”

“Daniel...”

“AD.”

“I care about you, a lot.”

“It’s not the same thing. You could care about me and still be ready to be separated at the slightest inconvenience.”

“I won’t.”

“Well, it doesn’t look like it.”

There was a long pause and for a moment neither of us knew what to say to the other. I leaned back against my headboard and stared at the ceiling, trying to understand the woman I loved. She wasn’t telling me she didn’t care. If anything, everything she did told me the opposite. But there was a part of her that seemed to have learned how to survive without depending on anyone. I knew I couldn’t punish her for that. She had spent years building a life that didn’t collapse every time a man walked away. If anything, I needed to show her that loving me didn’t mean giving up that strength. I needed to give her grace.

I rubbed both hands over my head and let out a quiet sigh before reaching for my phone again.

“Hey babe? Are you still there?” I asked.

“Mmmhmm.”

“We can go for brunch somewhere after church, if tomorrow does not work out.”

“I’d love that,” she said, and I could hear the smile returning to her voice.

“Okay, goodnight.”

“Goodnight... my Daniel.”

I chuckled, closing my eyes for a second. “Goodnight, my girl.”

I ended the call and smiled at the ceiling.

God, I see what You are doing.

The next day, Saturday, was busy as I had expected. We had two deliveries, with one as early as 5 a.m. when I was called in. I got there just as the baby was being pushed out with the help of the midwives, and I had to do some controls because the mother had suffered pre-eclampsia. It was one thing after another, and every time I thought I had finally caught my breath, another patient needed me. By the time I finally had a moment to sit down, it was already 11 a.m., and that was when I was able to listen to Adelaide’s voice note. I played it twice, smiling at my phone like an idiot, and for the rest of the day, whenever the pressure at the clinic became too much, I found myself thinking about her voice. It was what kept me running through the day. I had a short break at 2 p.m., and by the time I got back to my office, there was some finger food and salad waiting for me. I picked up the note attached to it and read it.

Eat, because I need you alive.

Your girl,
AD

I smiled so hard my cheeks hurt. I sent her a quick text promising to stop by if I finished earlier than planned, picked up a fish roll and stepped out of my office again. By the time I was done with all the patients and emergencies, it was 5 p.m. I contemplated stopping at AD’s but changed my mind. Being awake since 5 a.m. meant my body was already signaling that I needed sleep. I quickly packed my things and headed home, telling myself that I would call her once I got there.

I saw a few more cars than usual in the compound and wondered who the guests were, swearing internally because I was in no mood for any chit-chats. I had barely stepped into the parlor when I heard my sister’s voice.

“See who the cat dragged in.”

I looked up to see her with her two toddlers, my brother-in-law and Nadine seated in the living room.

“See, the prodigal daughter has finally arrived.”

My brother-in-law laughed as my two nephews shouted, “Uncle Doc!” and ran towards me. I barely had time to drop my bag before they wrapped themselves around my legs, and I laughed as I bent down to hug them both.

“Who are you calling prodigal daughter, my friend?” Edna said as we hugged each other.

“Since you got to Cameroon one week ago, it’s now we are seeing you,” I said, shaking my head at her.

“Don’t you know she is a married woman?” My mum said as she came from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a small towel.

“Sorry o, Mrs Ngwa,” I said, raising both hands in surrender as everyone laughed.

“Welcome, bro,” I said as I greeted my brother-in-law.

I turned to Nadine and gave her a hug. “How have you been?”

“I am fine,” she said with a smile.

“Let me freshen up, please. I will be right down,” I said, already picking up my bag again.

I left them and spent another hour and a half upstairs before returning. After all, I knew my sister and her family were spending the night. By the time I returned downstairs, I learnt my sister and Nadine had stepped out. My brother-in-law spent the evening catching up on Dallas where we were all based, and I settled beside him, grateful for the quiet. We were just watching football when my sister returned without Nadine. By this time, my mum was asleep. Edna joined us on the couch and barely sat down before she looked at me with that expression I knew too well.

“Hmmm, Daniel, I am hearing some things.”

I knew immediately it was going to be a long night.

My brother-in-law Justin turned down the volume of the football match, and we both turned to look at her.

“What are you hearing?”

“Someone at the clinic told Nadine that Auntie AD now has two children?”

I looked at her, thinking hard about what to say. I didn’t know the full extent of what she knew, and if I gave a wrong answer, the digging might go deeper than I was prepared for. So I decided to treat it like it was nothing, keeping my eyes on the television even though I was no longer following what was happening on the pitch.

“Yea, she is helping their mum look after them till she recovers,” A necessary deviation from the truth.

I shrugged and returned to watching the football in a manner that said, End this topic now.

“Is she helping them or you both are helping them?” she asked.

I didn’t answer her and simply scratched the side of my neck, hoping she would get tired and move on. Edna was my eldest sister, with a sibling in between both of us. Ignoring her was not an option, but I did anyway.

“Because I heard that’s where you now spend most of your time... with AD.”

I turned to look at her and again chose silence. I was waiting to hear all that she had to say and all the gist she had gathered so I would know exactly how much she knew and how best to answer her.

“I don’t understand you,” Edna said, shaking her head. “Nadine is complaining that you guys don’t have enough time to spend with each other and you are there spending all your free time with AD, simply because you feel sorry for her.”

Feel sorry for her.

I looked at the television again and slowly rubbed my thumb over my palm.

Okay, that was a narrative I could deal with. If that was what they thought was going on between AD and me, then I could handle that.

“I know we all like AD in this house, but you are not getting any younger and there is a lady who really likes you and, in my opinion, a very good fit for you...”

“Nadine is not a good fit for me,” I cut her off immediately. “It is simply not going to work.”

“Then why don’t you tell her that?”

“Believe me, she knows.”

“If you are not spending time with her, getting to know her, how would you even know she is not your spec?”

I sighed and leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees. “Edna, I am not a child. I know how best to manage my time. And you guys should stop pushing Nadine or anybody else for that matter towards me.”

“You are not a child, eh? Yet AD is using you as her houseboy to act as daddy to her children.”

“Baby, that’s enough,” Justin said as he reached out and caught my arm when I started to stand up.

Edna simply sighed, and she picked up her phone from where she had left it on the couch.

“I just hope that there is nothing more between both of you. But Oh well, I am going to find out. Be rest assured.”

“Hmmm, I hope you know I am only respecting you because of Justin here. But whatever you are doing, do not talk about her like that and do not ask AD anything,” I said, pointing a finger at her before turning away.

I walked out of the room. I only heard her talking to my back after I left, but didn’t turn to respond.

“If I ask her, what will you do?” Edna said, her voice becoming more distant as I approached my bedroom.

I closed the door behind me and leaned against it for a moment, letting out the breath I had been holding. The house was quiet again, but my sister’s words were still ringing in my head.

I knew we had decided to keep our relationship private for now, but suddenly privacy felt very different from secrecy. There was a difference between choosing when and how to tell people and having people start putting pieces together before we were ready.

I walked towards my bed and sat down, rubbing both hands over my face.

The last thing I wanted was for Edna to go to AD and start asking questions. Not because I was ashamed of what we had, but because I knew Adelaide well enough to know that she would immediately start wondering whether dating me was going to become another source of stress in her life.

And I didn’t want that.

I wanted her to enjoy us. I wanted her to wake up every morning knowing that she was loved, not wondering who was watching, who was talking or who thought she was too old, too complicated or too much for me. I picked up my phone from the bedside table and stared at her name for a few seconds.

I smiled.

Then I shook my head.

My girl.

Whatever happened next, I knew one thing for sure.

I wasn’t going anywhere.

Subscribe now

Leave a comment

Author’s Note : I need Edna to just quietly go back to Amelica

See you guys Thursday!! Don’t forget to restack and leave a comment 💚

Image from Pinterest

Adelaide’s POV

That night I smiled while brushing my teeth, smiled while cleansing my face and doing my night routine. Even when I saw my phone light up a few minutes later, I smiled because I knew it was him. I smiled as I knelt beside my bed to pray, asking God to help me love him right. By the time I climbed into bed, my cheeks were beginning to ache, but I couldn’t stop smiling if I tried.

The last time I had been this giddy over someone was back in university, when I dated a guy who later travelled abroad for his Master’s degree and conveniently forgot that I existed. I frowned just thinking about it and turned onto my side, pulling the duvet higher over my shoulder. Did all good things eventually come to an end? Would these butterflies disappear one day? Would we wake up one morning and become strangers who simply used to love each other?

“God please...” I whispered into the darkness, folding my hands over my chest. “I don’t know if marriage is possible with Daniel. Yes, I know that with You all things are possible, but You know how these things are...” I paused, searching for the right words before letting out a small sigh. “I guess all I’m saying, Papa God, is... help me stay till the end. Amen.”

I reached for my phone on the bedside table to reply to Daniel’s message that had come in a few minutes earlier.

D.E ❤️

I got home safely.

I don’t know if you’re asleep already, but I couldn’t go to bed without saying this.

Thank you for choosing me today. I know you said you’re scared, but I hope with time I’ll become the safest place you’ve ever known.

And if you ever wake up one day and the fear comes back, don’t fight it alone. Tell me. We’ll face it together.

Also... I have smiled the entire drive home and I’m beginning to suspect you have prayed dangerous prayers over me.

My girl...

I hope you know you’ve made one very happy man tonight.

Sleep well, beautiful.

Tomorrow I start the very serious job of spoiling you.

Goodnight AD. ❤️

I blushed for what had to be the millionth time that night as I read the message again. This wasn’t a goodnight text. What I had before me was a full-blown love letter, and I still hadn’t replied because I didn’t know what to say. Well... that wasn’t entirely true. I knew exactly what I wanted to say; I just didn’t know how to say it. I had been out of the dating scene for well over five years... if I counted the brother from church that I had been in a talking stage with for three months before discovering he was simultaneously in a talking stage with half the choir.

I had to reply, so I took a deep breath, cracked my knuckles dramatically as though I was about to negotiate a business deal instead of sending a text, and started typing.

A.D

I’m happy you made it home safely. It’s hard to fall asleep after an evening like this one. Of course I’m still awake... thinking about everything... in a good way. 😉

My Daniel...

Thank you for making it safe enough to say yes.

Tomorrow I also start the very serious job of being spoilt. 😋

Goodnight, Brother Daniel. ❤️

I reread the message once... then twice... then a third time, my thumb hovering over the send button. I rolled my eyes at myself before finally pressing it and immediately dropping the phone onto the bed as though it had suddenly become too hot to hold. I was becoming cheesy too... and surprisingly, I didn’t hate it. In fact, a part of me absolutely loved it.

The next morning I woke up at my usual five o’clock, almost at the exact same moment Daniella began fussing in her cot. I smiled sleepily, slipped my feet into my slippers and carried her into my arms. After warming her bottle, I brought her back to my bed where the morning light was just beginning to creep through the curtains. Adele was still fast asleep, one tiny hand stretched above her head, so for once it was just the two of us. Daniella curled into my side as she drank, her little fingers instinctively reaching for my nightgown and refusing to let go.

It suddenly dawned on me that I hardly spent time with each of them individually. It was almost always the two of them together. I watched Daniella’s eyelashes flutter as she sucked contentedly on her bottle and sighed. It must be tough growing up as a twin, right? Always sharing your toys, your clothes, your birthdays... even your mother’s attention. I brushed my thumb gently over her tiny fist and felt my throat tighten. What was I going to do when they eventually came to take them away from me?

Better don’t think about that now, AD.

I swallowed hard and blinked away the tears threatening to gather.

Just focus on loving them while they’re here.

I forced myself to push the thought aside. When Daniella finished feeding, I wiped the little drop of milk from the corner of her mouth, kissed her forehead and laid her carefully beside me. She immediately turned towards me, letting out a satisfied sigh. I smiled, reached for my Bible from the bedside table and settled against the headboard to begin my morning devotion.

That morning I prayed for Manka. I prayed that somehow, somewhere, a miracle would happen. I prayed that Social Services would suddenly develop divine amnesia and forget that the twins were here. I wasn’t sure if that was theologically sound, but I prayed it anyway. Then I prayed for work, for my family, for friends, for Auntie Mo, for Solange... just as I always did. And then I smiled to myself before whispering, “And Father... thank You for my boyfriend. Please protect Daniel today.”

I paused immediately after saying it and lowered my Bible.

Boyfriend?

Who still called someone boyfriend at forty-two? Did that mean if someone asked me who Daniel was, I would actually say, “This is my boyfriend?”

I burst into quiet laughter, shaking my head at the absurdity of it all before bowing it again.

“...and God,” I added, smiling to myself, “please help me not to have a wandering mind during prayers.”

I laughed softly, closed my eyes once more and finished.

“In Jesus’ mighty name I have prayed... Amen.”

I finished just in time to see that Adele was stirring in her cot, her tiny fists stretching above her head before she let out a soft whimper. I smiled, quietly slipped my Bible onto the bedside table and tiptoed out of my room. The tiles felt cold beneath my feet as I made my way down the corridor to call one of the big girls to prepare her milk while I got ready for work.

I contemplated calling Daniel but also didn’t want to disturb his sleep. I knew he prayed most nights and usually got up around 9 a.m. to catch his morning rounds at 10 a.m. I picked up my phone, typed him a quick good morning message with a smiley face, stared at it for a second, then pressed send before slipping the phone into my handbag and continuing with my day.

He didn’t reply to my message but rather called me a few hours later when I was already at work. I was halfway through reviewing a report when my phone lit up on the desk. The moment I saw Daniel ❤️ flash across the screen, that familiar warmth spread through my chest. My lips curved before I could stop them and I quickly looked through my glass partition to make sure none of my colleagues had noticed me smiling like someone who had just won the lottery.

I suddenly felt like a teenager all over again as I picked up his call.

“Hello.”

“Hey beautiful,” I heard him say, his voice still rough with sleep as he tried unsuccessfully to hide a yawn.

I looked at my wristwatch ; 8:30 a.m.

“Are you just getting up?”

He chuckled softly. “Yes. I’m going to quickly shower and head out.”

“Mmmm.” I nodded before remembering he couldn’t see me. “You really weren’t joking when you said you don’t wake up early.”

“I wasn’t.” He laughed again. “One of the perks of having competent people around me.”

I leaned back into my chair, twirling the pen between my fingers.

“How did you sleep?”

“Good enough.” I could hear the smile in his voice now. “Although, if I’m being honest, I haven’t slept properly in over a week.”

I frowned. “Why?”

“You know why.”

Heat immediately rushed to my cheeks. “Oh...”

“You occupied every free space in my mind.” He paused. “Last night didn’t help matters.”

I bit my lower lip to stop myself from smiling too widely.

“Sorry.”

“You don’t sound sorry.”

“I’m not.”

He laughed, and somehow that laugh travelled through the phone and settled comfortably inside my heart.

“How’s work looking?” he asked.

“It’s okay. Manageable. Monday was worse.”

“Good.”

“And yours?”

“I’ll let you know after clinic. Hopefully nobody decides today is the perfect day to have an emergency.”

“Amen.”

“I saw your message,” he continued. “I just wanted to quickly call before heading to work.”

“Alright then. Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For calling.”

There was a brief silence.

“I’ll always call.”

My heart did something funny.

“Take care,” I whispered.

“You too, beautiful.”

He paused.

“And AD...”

“Hmmm?”

“I like hearing your voice first thing in the morning.”

I smiled so hard my cheeks hurt.

“I’ll remember that.”

“Good.”

“And Daniel...”

“Yes?”

“Have a beautiful day.”

“I already am.”

That evening, as I waited for him to come over as he had promised, I couldn’t help but think about how sweet he had been all day. Every two or three hours my phone would light up with another message from him. Sometimes it was just, “Have you eaten?” Other times it was a random selfie with his theatre cap hanging crookedly on his head and the caption, “Guess who survived another surgery?” Around lunchtime, the receptionist called to tell me there was a delivery downstairs. Imagine my surprise when I found a bouquet of fresh lilies with my favourite grilled fish and plantains. The little card simply read:

Eat well. I need my girlfriend alive. — D ❤️

He had later asked to take me out for dinner that night, but I declined, proposing instead that we spend the evening at my place. It was Tuesday, and I knew how busy Tuesdays usually were for him at the clinic. Even if he never admitted it, I knew he would be exhausted by evening. So I decided I was going to cook us dinner instead. Loving someone wasn’t always about expensive restaurants. Sometimes it was knowing they had skipped lunch and making sure they ate before they fell asleep on someone’s couch.

The twins had taken their last bottle for the evening and now lounged lazily in their little rocking chairs, blinking heavily as sleep slowly claimed them. Soft worship music played from the speaker while I absent-mindedly scrolled through my phone from the my own sitting position beside them on the carpet, when the door bell sounded.

I glanced at the clock, smiled to myself and hurried towards the door. Halfway there I caught my reflection in the mirror hanging in the corridor. I quickly checked my lip gloss with my fingertip, adjusted the curls that had fallen over one side of my face and smoothed invisible creases from my dress before opening it.

“Hi,” I smiled, stepping aside.

Daniel walked in carrying a paper bag in one hand. Before I could close the door completely, he turned around and waited for me till I closed it.

When I turned back, he reached for my hand, gently pulling me towards him until there wasn’t much space between us. His free hand settled naturally around my waist, drawing me in slowly, almost as if he wanted to make sure I was okay with every inch of the distance disappearing. His eyes searched mine for a brief second before he lowered his head and brushed his lips softly against mine.

It wasn’t hurried.

It wasn’t demanding.

It was slow, deliberate and purely intimate.

When he pulled back, he rested his forehead lightly against mine, his thumb absent-mindedly stroking the side of my waist.

“I have been thinking about doing that all day,” he confessed with a smile.

I laughed quietly.

“Brother Daniel... calm down o.”

He threw his head back laughing. I stood on my tiptoes, wrapped both hands around his neck and planted a quick kiss on his cheek.

“I missed you too.”

His smile softened instantly. “I know.”

I took his hand. “Come.”

We walked into the living room hand in hand.

“Oh hi,” he whispered the moment he spotted the twins almost drifting to sleep in their little rocking chairs. He immediately let go of my hand and crouched on the carpet beside them.

“Hello my princesses.”

Daniella blinked sleepily.

Adele stretched both hands towards him.

“Aww... see who remembers Uncle Daniel.”

He gently rubbed Adele’s tiny cheek with one finger before tickling Daniella’s feet until she smiled in her sleep. I stood quietly by the entrance to the kitchen watching him. Nobody had prepared me for how attractive a man looked when he naturally loved children. I smiled to myself before disappearing into the kitchen to finish setting the table.

“They are growing so big, AD,” he called out just as I returned carrying the last bowl.

“And what’s all this?”

He pointed at the dinner I had spread neatly across the coffee table.

“It’s a dinner picnic,” I winked.

“With the girls.”

I nodded towards the twins before placing the salad beside the juice. He looked from the food... to me... then back at the food.

“You cooked all this after work?”

“I wanted you to eat properly.”

He stood up slowly and before I could sit down on the carpet, he pulled me gently into another hug.

“Can we just stay like this for a while?”

I laughed, wrapping my arms around his waist.

“We can......but the food will get cold.”

“I don’t care.”

“Daniel.”

“Hmmm?”

“You’ll still have me after dinner.”

“I know.”

He squeezed me just a little tighter before kissing the top of my forehead and finally letting me go.

“Okay.”

He sighed dramatically.

“Let’s eat before my girlfriend starts complaining.”

We dished our food and ate in a peaceful silence, occasionally talking about the twins and throwing around wild theories about where Manka could possibly be. Somewhere in between, Berinyuy and Esther wandered into the living room after smelling the food. We insisted they join us, packed generous plates for them and watched them disappear into the kitchen laughing. By the time we finished and started eating the chocolate mousse Daniel had brought, the house had become unusually quiet. Even the twins had surrendered completely to sleep.

“How was your patient today?” I asked.

“Which one?”

“The one from yesterday who lost...” I stopped myself. “What’s her name again?”

“Tatiana.”

He placed his spoon gently on the saucer.

“Physically she and the baby are doing well.”

He paused and sighed “But emotionally...She’s struggling.”

“Can I see her?”

Daniel looked at me for several long seconds.

“I guess you can.”

He shrugged. “But what exactly are you going to tell her? She shouldn’t know you know about what happened.”

I bit my lip thoughtfully.

“I honestly don’t know. I just want to tell her she’ll be okay.That it isn’t the end of the world.”

Daniel remained quiet.

“I’ve made peace with my own story...” I continued softly. “Maybe because of that I’ll know what to say.”

He reached over and gently squeezed my hand. “Let’s take it one step at a time.”

He smiled. “I’ll let you see her. But promise me something.”

“What?”

“Don’t talk about the hysterectomy.”

I nodded.

“You can encourage her... pray with her if you want... but let her tell her own story.”

“I promise.”

Just then my phone rang and I looked at the screen, it was Takam so I turned the phone face down.

We continued eating.

A few seconds later it rang again. Daniel glanced briefly at the vibrating phone before looking back at me.

“Who’s that? Pick it up. It’s fine.”

I ignored it again and when it rang for the third time, I sighed.

“It’s Takam. I don’t want to talk to him.”

Daniel raised an eyebrow. “Who’s Takam again?”

“My ex. The one I told you about.”

Recognition flashed across his face.

“Ooooh.”

He dragged the word out just enough to make me laugh.

“I was actually supposed to meet him today.”

I shrugged. “I wanted to officially turn down his proposal. But he got caught up in meetings. So we’ll meet another day.”

Daniel slowly nodded. “Okay.”

“I’ll tell him tomorrow.” I said reassuring him

He smiled before taking another spoonful of cake. “I’m not worried...”

He looked directly into my eyes. “...at all.”

“Liar.”

“I’ve been called worse.”

Share

The rest of the evening disappeared before either of us realised it. We spoke about everything and nothing at the same time. His siblings. My parents. His childhood in America. My university days in Buea. Indira. The twins. Church. Ministry. Food. Music. The kind of old people we wanted to become one day. By the time he checked his watch, it was already a few minutes past nine.

“I should go.”

Neither of us stood immediately. We simply looked at each other and smiled. Eventually, he got up, stretched lazily and reached for my hand.

“I had a really beautiful evening.”

“So did I.”

I walked him to the door. Before stepping outside, he turned back, cupped my face gently between both hands and kissed my forehead.

“I’ll call you when I get home.”

“I’ll be waiting.”

“I know.”

He smiled before finally walking away.

I stood at the door watching him disappear down the corridor until he looked back one last time and waved.

I waved too. Only after I could no longer hear his footsteps did I close the door.

The rest of the week passed in a way I never imagined love could look.

It wasn’t loud or dramatic. It lived in the little things. A random voice note reminding me to drink water. A picture of his lunch asking if mine looked better. Me dropping off homemade chin-chin at the clinic because he had mentioned craving it two days earlier. Him showing up on Thursday evening with my favourite vanilla ice cream because he remembered I once said it made every bad day feel better.

Friday finally came, and true to his promise, he picked me up for our first proper date. No babies. No work interruptions. No clinic emergencies. Just the two of us. We laughed through dinner until the waiter smiled every time he passed our table. Afterwards we walked slowly in the residential area of Bonapriso holding hands, talking about dreams neither of us had told anyone else. At one point he reached for my hand, intertwined our fingers and simply kept walking as though it was the most natural thing in the world.

For the first time in many years...love no longer felt like something I had to chase.

Subscribe now

Leave a comment

Author’s Note : Please nobody should come and spoil this our ship oo 🥹🥹😍😍

Have a wonderful weekend and see you on Monday.

Don’t forget to restack, and engage. Most importantly comment, i would love to hear your thoughts.

Image from pinterest

“Sorry to interrupt you guys, but we have an appointment now, for my monthly scan.” That was the first thing Adelaide said when she walked into my office.

Adelaide...

It had been a week plus since we last laid eyes on each other. I still remembered that night like it was yesterday. She had worn a black dress that flowed so seamlessly ; it was both elegant and effortless. One shoulder had been exposed, not revealing much except that softness that was so much a part of her. Her skin had glowed under the warm lights of her apartment, smooth and rich like polished mahogany kissed by candlelight. The soft shimmer on her cheeks caught every turn of her head, and I hadn’t failed to notice the slight dimple that threatened to appear every time she smiled at me that night. Standing there now in another beautiful dress, I couldn’t help but think that if beauty were a person, it would probably look a lot like Adelaide.

That night, it had felt like I was under some sort of spell, but I had quickly regained my focus by bringing up something, anything to talk about. Looking back now, I wished I hadn’t. Or maybe it was meant to happen that way, because that was when she revealed that she had gone out with an ex-boyfriend who had asked her to marry him. I still remembered the way she had said it so calmly, as though she had simply been telling me what she had eaten for dinner. Meanwhile, my whole world had quietly tilted beneath my feet.

A man proposing to Adelaide wasn’t even my problem. After all, she was a very beautiful woman and, after the time I had spent with her, I too had discovered that she was wife material. So no, that wasn’t what upset me. Not even the fact that she had made an effort to dress up for him. That was forgivable because, well... it wasn’t exactly her fault that I was a little envious of him. We weren’t together, and she had every right to go out looking however she pleased. That didn’t stop my stomach from tightening every time I remembered another man had gotten to sit across from her while she looked like that.

What had stung was that she was considering his proposal and hadn’t batted an eye when she revealed it to me. I had felt... inconsequential. Like I had just chopped breakfast. Well, technically we were not dating, but still it had felt like chopping premium breakfast at Hilton Hotel. Five-star breakfast. Complimentary juice and bottled water included. I had even laughed to myself on the drive home because, honestly, who gets heartbroken by someone they aren’t even dating? Apparently... me.

So I had done what I knew best to do—run away. I was okay with AD rejecting me because of some vices; I could understand that. But rejecting me because of another man meant she was choosing someone else over me. Me? Daniel? I ran away to give her space and time to think about what she really wanted. I hoped that when she eventually chose me—if she did—it would be because she genuinely wanted me and not because I had somehow managed to convince her.

Leaving her apartment that night, I hoped with everything in me that she would choose me. So I waited. Waited without calling her, without texting her, without seeing her, even attending second service just so we wouldn’t run into each other after church. I knew if I ever saw her, I would cave. I would abandon every ounce of resolve I had built up and end up telling her all over again why we should be together. So I avoided her like a plague. I visited the girls only when I knew she wouldn’t be around and always made sure to leave before she got back. Sometimes I would arrive and ask scan the parking lot to see if her car was still there and if no, I would remain downstairs inside my car until they called to tell me she had driven out. Other days I would spend barely ten minutes with the babies because I kept imagining her car pulling into the compound.

Every message she sent me carried one tiny hope—that maybe this would be the one where she told me she had made up her mind. I would open WhatsApp almost immediately, my heart beating faster than it should, only to find a picture of the girls sleeping, or a simple, Hope work is going well. None of them answered the only question that mattered, so I continued waiting.

It hadn’t been the easiest of weeks. Going from seeing someone every day to not seeing them at all was harder than I had imagined. My mum had asked me why I was so on edge and I had brushed it off, thinking she was just being Mummy as usual, seeing things—or spirits—where there was nothing to be seen. But when William said the exact same thing, I knew this thing was affecting me more than I had allowed myself to admit.

“Have you prayed about it?” William had asked one evening as we packed up after Bible study. “What if this isn’t the will of God?”

“I have, and I had peace about it.” I had paused, rubbing my chin. “But since our last meeting... I haven’t prayed about it.”

“You need to pray for her,” he said simply. “Pray that she makes the right decision.”

I threw both hands into the air.

“But why should I be praying that she makes the right decision? Why can’t she pray so she doesn’t make the wrong one?”

“Calm down o,” he had laughed, shaking his head. “You are the one in love and suffering. If you like, don’t pray. If you like, sit and fold your hands so that the enemy can fool her with a platter of gold.”

I hissed.

“Leave me abeg.”

“No, you leave yourself.”

So I had prayed morning and night for her. Even if I wasn’t the one she eventually ended up with, I didn’t want her ending up with someone she would regret. That was how much I genuinely liked the girl. So that morning, when I received a voice note from her and heard her praying for me with that soft sleepy voice of hers, I smiled all the way through it. By the time she whispered “Amen,” I had already made up my mind that I was going to see her immediately I finished at the clinic. I was done hiding from her. Unfortunately, the day had turned out entirely different from what I had planned…...

“There was nobody at the reception, so I just decided to come in,” AD added when none of us answered .

Whatever she was planning with that lie, I was going to see the end of it. I pushed myself up from my chair, straightened my shirt and deliberately looked down at my wristwatch as though I had only just realized what time it was.

“That’s true,” I said. “I didn’t notice the time flying by so fast.” I turned towards Nadine with an apologetic smile.

“That’s fine,” she said as she picked up her handbag from my desk and slipped the strap over her shoulder.

I walked her to the door and held it open for her.

“Thank you for tonight,” I said with a light smile.

“You’re welcome.” She paused briefly before adding, “I’ll call you later.”

I nodded and watched her disappear down the corridor, the soft clicking of her heels slowly fading into the evening silence. I closed the door behind her, turned the lock and faced AD, ready to ask what that little stunt had been about, only to stop in my tracks. Somehow, within the few seconds my back had been turned, she had comfortably settled herself in my chair. One leg was crossed over the other, her elbow resting casually on the armrest as though she owned the office and had merely allowed me to work there.

She looked completely relaxed, like butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth. For a few seconds neither of us spoke. Instead, my eyes betrayed me. They settled on the red dress she was wearing. It hugged her bodice perfectly before flowing effortlessly into an asymmetrical ruffled hem that moved gracefully each time she shifted. Against her skin, the colour looked even richer. Her makeup was soft, her earrings caught the light each time she turned her head and there was something about seeing her dressed like that after not seeing her for more than a week that made every sensible thought leave my head.

God help me focus.

“You know you could have just called me,” I said as I walked around the table and half sat on its edge so I was facing her.

“You are not picking up my calls,” she replied with a small shrug and half a smile that disappeared almost as quickly as it came.

I inhaled deeply, exhaled slowly and rubbed both hands over my face. The moment I looked back up, I saw the smile vanish from her own face. Her brows knitted together and she leaned forward in the chair.

“Daniel... what’s wrong?” she asked, sitting up straighter. “You don’t look like yourself... and why was Nadine here?”

I stayed quiet for a few seconds, trying to find the right words. “It’s... a patient of mine, she...”

“She died?” she interrupted immediately. Before I could answer she had already stood up and crossed the small distance between us. She took both my hands from where they rested on my lap and held them tightly. Her fingers naturally threaded themselves through one of mine while her other hand moved gently over my upper arm in slow comforting strokes. The concern on her face made my chest tighten.

“She didn’t die,” I said quietly after swallowing the lump in my throat. “She lost her uterus.”

“Oh my God.” Her face immediately fell. “I am so sorry. What happened?”

I hadn’t wanted to relive the day, but somehow looking into her eyes made the words come easier.

“It was an emergency childbirth procedure. Everything was done correctly. The baby came out healthy, everyone relaxed, and then a few minutes later she started bleeding uncontrollably. We tried medication, compression sutures, everything we possibly could. Nothing worked.” I rubbed the back of my neck before continuing. “Soon afterwards she developed catastrophic postpartum hemorrhage and the only way we could save her life was an emergency hysterectomy.”

AD looked at me, confusion briefly passing over her face before I realised she hadn’t understood the medical terminology.

“We had to remove her uterus.”

Understanding slowly dawned on her. I watched her eyes glisten almost immediately. She didn’t ask another question. She simply stepped forward and wrapped both arms around me. It wasn’t rushed. It wasn’t awkward. It was just slow, warm and deliberate. One hand rested gently between my shoulder blades while the other rubbed comforting circles over my back. She leaned her cheek softly against mine and whispered, “You did everything you could, Daniel. You saved her life. She still gets to carry her baby because of you.”

I closed my eyes the moment she held me. God... I had missed this woman. I had missed her smell, that familiar mix of vanilla, perfume and something that was simply Adelaide. I had missed the softness of her embrace and the peace I always seemed to find whenever she was this close. My arms slowly found their way around her waist and I pulled her a fraction closer, not wanting the hug to end. For those few moments, I forgot about blood, monitors, theatre lights and everything that had happened that day. I only remembered her.

After a while she slowly pulled back and looked up at me.

“How is she?” she asked quietly.

“She is devastated that she won’t be able to bear children again,” I admitted. “But at the same time she keeps saying she is grateful to be alive to raise the baby she has. I don’t think she knows how to hold both emotions yet.”

“Thank you for the prayers this morning, AD.” I lowered my head briefly before looking back at her. “I listened to your voice note on my way to the hospital after I got the emergency call. Honestly... it could only have been God. There were moments in that operating room where we nearly lost her while removing the uterus.”

“It’s all God,” she said softly. “Everything will be alright.”

I simply nodded.

“Is that why Nadine was here?” she asked.

I smiled despite myself. If Adelaide had a question to ask, she was going to ask it eventually.

“I didn’t call her,” was all I said.

She didn’t respond. She only kept looking at me with that patient expression that said, continue.

“She stopped by the clinic to say hello just after everything happened,” I added with a shrug. “She found me here afterwards and I told her what had happened.”

“Okay.” She nodded slowly before taking a step back and returning to the chair. As she sat down, I noticed her absent-mindedly smoothing the fabric of her dress over her knees. I smiled inwardly. Adelaide only did that whenever something was bothering her.

“Are you okay?” I asked even though every sign pointed to the fact that she wasn’t. Still, I wanted to hear it from her.

“I am not okay.” She looked straight at me. “I haven’t seen you or heard your voice in a long while. Am I supposed to be okay?”

The guilt landed immediately in my chest.

“I had actually planned to come and see you today after evening shift...” I rubbed the back of my neck. “Things just got busy over here.”

“Really?” she asked without an ounce of belief.

I nodded anyway.

“Really.”

“Okay,” she said matter-of-factly as she stood up. “So I should go back home and wait for you, so we continue this discussion there?”

I smiled faintly, already sensing that the discussion in question was going to be a long one. This was the Adelaide I knew—not the one who had just held me together in my office. If someone had walked in five minutes ago they would have thought we were two love-struck puppies. Honestly, I would give anything to have her hug me like that again before the night ended.

“I am done. We can go back together.”

“Okay then.”

She got up from my chair and quietly walked around the table, giving me enough room to gather my files, shut down my computer and pack my bag. She stood patiently by the door, occasionally glancing around the office or absent-mindedly swinging my office keys that she had somehow picked up from the desk without me noticing. Within a few minutes I was done. I switched off the lights, locked the office behind us and we started walking towards the parking lot when she suddenly said,

“I will drive you. You look like you haven’t eaten all day and if someone blows you, you’ll just fall.”

Despite everything that had happened that day, I laughed. A proper laugh this time. I simply followed her to where she had parked, got into the passenger seat and quietly let her take me home.

******

When we got to her apartment, she headed straight for the kitchen without saying a word. A few seconds later, I heard cabinet doors opening and closing, followed by the familiar clinking of pots and pans against each other. I smiled to myself and leaned back on the sofa, stretching my legs out as I reached for the remote. The television came on, but I wasn’t really watching it. Every now and then I’d glance toward the kitchen, catching brief glimpses of her moving around as she opened the fridge, tied an apron around her waist and disappeared behind the counter again. Somehow, just listening to her bustle around the kitchen brought a calm I hadn’t felt all week.

Half an hour later she returned carrying a tray with both hands.

“I know this isn’t exactly a balanced meal,” she said as she carefully placed the tray on the stool beside me. “But just manage it.”

She had made fried potatoes with vegetable sauce and placed two sunny fried eggs neatly on the side. The potatoes were still steaming, and I could smell onions, garlic and fresh green peppers before I even picked up my fork.

“Thank you,” I said as I reached for it.

I hadn’t realized how hungry I was until the first mouthful touched my tongue. My stomach seemed to wake up all at once. I ate another forkful, then another, barely stopping long enough to breathe. The potatoes were crisp on the outside, soft on the inside and perfectly seasoned. The vegetable sauce tasted fresh, and somehow the eggs completed everything. Either she was becoming an even better cook... or I was really hungry.

“Were you dying?” Adelaide asked as she walked back with a glass of juice and placed it in my free hand.

“Apparently,” I answered before taking a long gulp.

The cold juice disappeared almost immediately.

She simply smiled to herself, picked up the empty serving bowl she had forgotten on the tray and disappeared back into the kitchen. While she was gone, I quickly unlocked my phone and sent Musa, our gateman, a text letting him know I would be returning late. I glanced at the time. It was already a few minutes past nine.

Adelaide returned wiping her hands on a small kitchen towel before folding one leg beneath herself on the sofa beside me. Instead of facing the television, she turned her whole body toward me.

“Are you okay? Do you need anything else?”

I need you.

The thought came so naturally that I almost laughed at myself.

“Yes, I’m fine.” I smiled. “Thank you for the food.”

I took another sip of juice before asking,

“How have the girls been?”

She gasped dramatically and placed one hand on her chest.

“Ah-ah. You have been coming here to check on them na, so you should know.”

There we go.

The real reason for my being in this house was finally about to reveal itself. I sighed and rubbed the bridge of my nose.

“Adelaide...”

“No, wait. Just wait.” She held up one finger to stop me. “You won’t call me. You won’t text me unless I text you first. Then you specifically come here only when I’m not around to check on the girls?”

“They’re still my girls,” I replied quietly.

“And what am I?” she asked immediately, spreading both hands. “I don’t need your checking up on?”

“AD... I wanted to give you space.”

“I didn’t need space.”

“You did.”

“Don’t tell me what I need.”

I blinked at her.

“Well...” I let out a small breath. “That’s rich coming from you.”

She folded her arms.

“But yes, AD, you needed space. Space to decide what—or rather who—you wanted.”

“But we could have discussed it.”

“I don’t think there was anything to discuss.”

I looked directly at her. “You were perfectly clear.”

“Still, that isn’t a reason to ghost me.”

I shook my head slowly.

“AD... did it ever cross your mind how I felt?”

She opened her mouth, then closed it again.

“I have been here for days... weeks... months... building something with you.”

I pointed gently between us. “Then a man who has been back in your life for three days asks you to marry him... and you’re considering it.”

I swallowed. “When I didn’t even get a maybe.”

There was a long pause because for a while none of us said anything. I looked away and focused on slowing my breathing before it betrayed everything I had tried so hard to hide. The ticking of the wall clock suddenly sounded louder than usual. I waited patiently for her to say something.

“I’m sorry.”

The words came out almost as a whisper. I turned back toward her and immediately my heart sank. She was staring down at her lap, wiping away a tear with the back of her finger before another one escaped. I hated tears. Especially hers.

“AD...”

I shifted closer without thinking.

“I didn’t... I wasn’t...” I sighed. “I’m not that upset, I promise.”

She smiled through watery eyes and finally looked up at me.

“I don’t mind if you were upset.”

She sniffled softly. “I just wanted to talk to you.”

She paused, looking at our hands instead of my face.

“I missed you.” Another pause. “I missed telling you things... doing things with you... just seeing you.”

She laughed weakly. “I couldn’t keep pretending I was okay.”

She finally met my eyes. “That’s why I came to see you.”

I reached for both her hands and turned one of them over in mine. Without taking my eyes off her, I bent my head and pressed a slow kiss into the center of her palm. I felt her fingers tremble.

“I hated being away from you too.”

I looked up.

“But I genuinely believed giving you space was the best thing I could do.”

She nodded slowly.

“I understand that now.” She squeezed my fingers. “But please... don’t ever pull that stunt again.”

I laughed softly and nodded.

“Deal.”

She gently slipped her hands out of mine and stood up. Almost immediately she began pacing around the living room, one hand rubbing the other nervously. I smiled to myself. That was such an Adelaide thing to do. Whenever something heavy was on her mind, sitting still became physically impossible.

“What’s wrong again?” I asked.

“I need to tell you something.”

She continued pacing. “I’ve been thinking... and praying...”

She stopped beside the window before turning halfway toward me.

“About you... and...”

She sighed deeply before turning fully around.

“Daniel...” Her voice shook. “I’m scared.”

I immediately stood up and took a step toward her. She instinctively stretched out one hand between us, not to push me away completely but to stop me from getting too close.

“I don’t know how to love halfway.”

She shook her head. “I can’t do it. I go all in.” Music to my ears. That’s exactly how i want you to love me

She laughed nervously. “And that’s what scares me.”

She looked down at the floor. “I’m scared of things going sideways. I’m scared of what will happen to me if they do. I’m scared I won’t be able to give you everything you deserve.”

She paused for what felt like forever before taking a shaky breath.

“But...I’m choosing to do it afraid anyway. Because for some very strange reason... you’re worth it.”

She shook her head as though she couldn’t believe herself. “You shouldn’t be... but you are. So...I’m asking you to think about everything I’ve just said... and tell me if you still want me.”

Every word settled inside my chest like a sweet melody.

“Are you done?” I asked gently.

She finally stopped pacing. “Yes.”

I nodded once before walking toward her slowly. Not enough to invade her space, but close enough that if she reached out, she’d find me there. I slipped both hands into my pockets to stop myself from pulling her into my arms too soon.

“First of all...”

I smiled. “You are going to give me everything I want. Because...You are everything I want.”

I shook my head. “And I don’t mean that the way you’re thinking. I don’t need perfection. I don’t need you to have all the answers. I don’t even need you to stop being afraid.”

I smiled wider. “I just need you.”

I let the silence sit between us.

“And yes...I have thought about it. I thought about it this morning when I listened to your voice. I thought about it yesterday. I thought about it every single day since the first day I first fell for you.”

I stepped one pace closer. “Adelaide...”

My voice dropped. “Will you finally let me love you?”

She closed the distance herself. There were barely a few inches between us now. She tilted her head back to look at me and smiled—a smile so genuine that it reached her eyes.

“Yes.”

She nodded once. “You can”

“Are you sure?”

She nodded again.

“Very sure.”

I smiled mischievously. “You’re sure I’m not too young for you?”

She laughed, the sound filling the room.

“Four years is a minor detail.”

“It’s not four o.” I grinned. “It’s five.”

She rolled her eyes affectionately. “My answer is still yes.”

For a long moment neither of us said anything. The house suddenly felt too quiet. Somewhere down the corridor one of the babies let out a little sigh in her sleep before settling again. The standing fan hummed lazily in the corner , but even that seemed distant.

I just stood there looking at her.

This woman had occupied my prayers, my thoughts and almost every free minute of my day for months. I had imagined this moment so many times that now that it was here, I didn’t know what to do with my hands.

She smiled shyly under my stare.

“What?” she asked, brushing an imaginary crease from the front of her dress.

I shook my head.

“Nothing.”

“What?”

“I am just...” I laughed softly and rubbed the back of my neck. “I am trying to convince myself that this isn’t one of those dreams where I wake up just before the good part.”

She laughed, the sound light and warm, then lowered her eyes.

“It isn’t a dream.”

“No?”

She shook her head.

“No.”

I moved closer “If you want me to slow down...”

“I’ll tell you.”

“If you want me to stop...”

“I’ll tell you.”

“If tomorrow morning you wake up and decide this was a mistake...”

“I’ll tell you that too.”

I smiled. “Fair enough.”

A smile escaped her before she bit gently on her lower lip. Without thinking, I reached up and tucked the tiny strand of hair that had escaped behind her ear. My fingers barely brushed her skin, yet she closed her eyes for the briefest second and released a shaky breath.

“You make me nervous,” she whispered.

“I make you nervous?”

She nodded. “Very.”

“I thought I was the only one.”

My hands slowly found her waist, resting there lightly as though asking permission all over again. She didn’t move away. Instead, her hands settled softly against my chest. I could feel my heartbeat trying to escape through my ribs.

“So...” I whispered.

“So...” she echoed, smiling.

“Can I kiss you?”

She didn’t answer immediately.

Instead, she searched my face as though committing it to memory. Then she smiled—small, certain and beautiful—and nodded.

Then I leaned in slowly, giving her every opportunity to change her mind. When our lips finally met, the kiss was gentle, almost tentative, as though we were both learning each other for the first time. I lingered only for a moment before pulling back slightly, searching her eyes. When she smiled, I kissed her again—this time a little longer, warm and unhurried. She responded softly, her fingers curling lightly into my shirt, and I felt my heart threaten to burst. Every part of me wanted to deepen the kiss, to erase every lonely day we had spent apart, but I didn’t. Instead, I rested my forehead against hers, my thumbs brushing slowly over her waist as I smiled.

“Hi,” I whispered.

She laughed quietly.

“Hi.” she said looking up

I dragged her by the hand back to the same couch we had been sitting on earlier. She smiled as she followed me, then tucked one leg beneath herself as we settled into the cushions.

“So...”

“What?” she asked, already smiling because she knew I was up to something.

“I’ve been waiting to call you something...” I rubbed the back of my neck dramatically. “Many things actually.”

She raised an eyebrow.

“What?”

“My girl.”

She burst into laughter, throwing her head back.

“You are so cheesy.”

“I’ve earned it.”

She looked at me for a second before the laughter softened into something gentler. She lifted both hands and cupped my cheeks, her thumbs brushing slowly across my beard before her fingers trailed lazily down my neck and rested against my chest.

“I suppose you have.”

“Hmmm AD...” I said, trying very hard to keep a straight face. “If you continue like this, I will not be the Christian brother that you know.”

She laughed so hard she bent forward, hiding her face against my shoulder.

“I’m sorry...” she pouted after a moment. “I just...”

“I know.” I smiled before pulling her gently into my arms. “Come here.”

She came willingly this time, fitting so naturally against me that it felt as though she had always belonged there. I rested my chin lightly on her head and closed my eyes for a second. Then I turned ever so slightly and placed a soft kiss against the side of her neck, lingering just long enough to hear her inhale quietly before wrapping my arms around her again. She sighed into my chest, her fingers absentmindedly drawing little circles on my back. We stayed like that for a long while, saying nothing, simply enjoying the silence we had both wanted for weeks. Eventually, I forced myself to loosen my arms and slowly pulled away.

“It’s late,” I said reluctantly. “I need to go home.”

She nodded, though I could tell she didn’t really want me to leave.

“That’s fine... you can go.”

I chuckled. “Liar.”

She laughed and looked away. “I didn’t say I wanted you to go.”

“I know.”

I reached into my pocket and brought out my phone to order a ride. While we waited, neither of us seemed interested in moving very far from the other.

“So...” she asked, still playing with my fingers. “Have you told anyone about us?”

“Just William.”

She looked up immediately.

“You have?”

“Yes, i needed to to talk to someone badly when you were doing your chakara.”

She rolled her eyes so dramatically that I laughed.

“You are impossible.”

“But you still said yes.”

“I did.”

“And tomorrow morning you’ll still say yes?”

She squeezed my hand.

“Daniel...”

“Hmm?”

“I’m not changing my mind.”

My heart did something ridiculous inside my chest.

“Good,” I smiled. “Because I have already started planning our first official date.”

“Oh really?”

“Yes.”

“Where are you taking me?”

“If I tell you now, it won’t be a surprise.”

She narrowed her eyes suspiciously.

“It had better not be one hospital seminar.”

I gasped. “AD! Is that what you think of me?”

She laughed.

“I don’t know o. I have heard a lot about doctors”

“My reputation has suffered.” Then out of no where “Am I the first doctor you have been with”

“You are.” she blushed

I nodded “Then I would be very honored to change that perception”

Just then my phone vibrated. “My ride is here.”

I stood up reluctantly, and she stood with me, neither of us letting go of the other’s hand. She walked me to the door, our shoulders brushing as we went.

“Do you want me to come pick you up on my way to work?” she asked as I slipped on my shoes.

I smiled.

“I don’t have to be at the clinic until about ten, so I’ll just figure something out.”

“Ok.”

She reached up, threaded both hands behind my neck and drew me down slightly. Then she placed a soft kiss on my lips, smiling before she pulled away.

“Goodnight.”

I rested my forehead briefly against hers.

“Goodnight... babe.”

She laughed quietly, the sound following me all the way to the door. I stepped outside, looked back one last time, and found her still standing there, smiling at me. For the first time in a very long time, I couldn’t wait to see what tomorrow looked like.

Subscribe now

Leave a comment

Author’s note : Me too I can’t wait to see what tomorrow looks like … We go love o

See you in a few days. Keep subscribing, liking, commeNting and restacking.

That night, after Daniel had left , and checking on Daniella and Adele while they slept, I stood in front of my bathroom mirror slowly wiping the makeup off my face. One cotton pad, then another. I stared at my reflection for a long time. The woman looking back at me looked... confused. I leaned both hands on the sink and sighed.

“What exactly are you doing, Adelaide?”

I reached for my cleanser and continued washing my face.

Takam.

Daniel.

I closed my eyes. If somebody had told me six months ago that I would ever have to choose between two men, I would have laughed in their face.

Me?

The same Adelaide that had spent years crying to God for just one decent man. The same Adelaide that had almost convinced herself marriage wasn’t for her. The same Adelaide who had watched younger cousins get married, have children and move on with life while she kept telling people she was fine.

Now here I was.

One man wanted to marry me and the other wanted... me. I rinsed the soap from my face. Takam made sense, Daniel somehow didn’t.

Takam had simply said, “Let’s grow old together.”

No games. No uncertainty.

At forty-two, wasn’t that what I had been praying for? A man who knew what he wanted? A man who wasn’t afraid of commitment? I picked up my face towel and dried my cheeks slowly. Then Daniel’s face floated into my mind, his laugh, the way he looked at me, the way he smiled whenever I entered a room. The way he somehow always knew when I needed help before I even asked.

I sighed.

Daniel made absolutely no sense. He was younger. His family probably wanted someone else. People would talk especially church people , and i really loved this church. I didn’t want to cause any trouble. Daniel’s mother was a deaconess, I didn’t stand a chance.

And yet... My heart kept drifting toward him like a stubborn child who kept going to steal the mother’s chinchin. I shook my head.

“This is nonsense.”

I climbed into bed but sleep refused to come. Every few minutes my mind switched sides.

Takam.

Daniel.

Logic.

Feelings.

Security.

Peace.

Marriage.

Love.

At some point I got tired of thinking and simply stared at the ceiling until sleep finally carried me away.

The next morning, the first thing I did after opening my eyes was reach for my phone. Nothing.

No “Good morning AD.”

No devotional.

No random joke.

No picture from the clinic.

I frowned; maybe he was busy. I dropped the phone and got ready for work. Halfway through brushing my teeth I looked back at it. Still nothing. I mumbled to myself and continued getting dressed.

Work was busy enough to keep my hands occupied. Unfortunately, nobody had figured out how to keep my mind occupied. Every time my phone vibrated, I hoped it was Daniel.

It never was.

It was Takam.

Good morning, belle femme.

A few minutes later.

Don’t forget to eat lunch today.

Then around noon.

Hope work isn’t stressing you too much.

I smiled despite myself and replied.

Thank you. Hope your meetings are going well.

Almost immediately he replied with a thumbs-up emoji. Simple, straightforward, and predictable. Nothing wrong with that, nothing at all. And yet...I found myself opening Daniel’s chat more than I opened Takam’s. There was no new message. I closed it. Opened it again. Closed it.

Then shook my head.

That evening, immediately I walked into the house, seeing the babies made me forget about the whole ordeal, but only for a short while. I played with them , sang songs, fed them and finally settled to eat the food I had asked Beri to remove from the freezer.

“Beri is this all the okohobong that was in the freezer?” I asked as i dished some with ripe Plantains

“Yes auntie” she answered she rushed into the kitchen “Uncle Daniel ate some and we also ate”

I turned to look at her

“Daniel stopped by ?”

She nodded “He came around lunch just when we were warming it up. He came to see the girls”

I nodded and motioned at her that she can go. So Daniel can come to my house but not call me? I took my plate to the living room and set it on the table.

“Someone should get me my phone” I said to no one in particular and Esther dropped it n the table as i cut my plantain into slices.

I dialled his number and i waited till it went to his voicemail. I repeated the process another two times before giving up. I sent him a text.

A.N:

Hey there. How are you? I heard you stopped by. Hope everything is fie. Give me a call when you have time ..... Please

I deleted and rewrote the “please” five times before i decided to send it anyway. I finished eating my food as fast as i could , because if i slowed down i would lose my appetite as i had all day. Only a living woman can have relationship problems.

When I was done eating and chatting some more with Beri and Esther about their day, I disappeared into my room, changed into something comfortable and sat quietly on my bed. I checked my phone and he still had not responded. Why was he so angry? And why did I need him so badly? Wasn’t I the one who drove him away by telling him I was considering Takam’s proposal?

The days settled into an uncomfortable routine.

Wake up.

Go to work.

Reply Takam’s texts.

Miss Daniel.

Come home, ask whether he had stopped by, hear stories about how he played with the girls. Discover he had left long before I arrived. Go to bed. Repeat. It became our strange new normal, sometimes the nannies would tell me,

“Doctor even changed Adele’s diaper today.”

Another day.

“He bought more formula.”

Another.

“He repaired the baby’s rocking chair.”

“He said the left wheel was shaking.”

I would smile. Then go into my room and cry small. Because he clearly still cared. I opened our chat again and read the dry reply he had sent me

D.E.

I am doing well. Just wanted to check on the girls , hope that’s ok?

I sighed and called him again and thrice he didn’t pick up. A few minutes late i sent him a message.

Hi. Hope your day went well.

Almost thirty minutes later.

It did. Hope yours went well too.

That was it.

No emoji.

No extra question.

Nothing.

Dry.

Painfully dry.

I stared at the message for almost five minutes before locking my phone. Whatever this was; I hated it.

By Thursday evening, I was tired. Not physically tired but deep inside my chest, everything feel heavier than it should. I arrived home just after six and the first thing I did—as I had done every evening that week—was ask the same question.

“Did Doctor Daniel stop by today?”

Esther looked up from where she was folding the babies’ clothes.

“Yes Auntie.”

“What time?”

“Around lunch.”

“What did he say?”

“He didn’t really say much.” She smiled. “He carried Baby Adele until she slept. Then he checked their formula, asked if we needed anything and left.”

“He ate?”

“Just small.”

I nodded.

“Did... did he ask about me?”

She hesitated.

“No auntie.”

I smiled to hide the sting.

“Okay.”

I walked into my room and quietly closed the door behind me. He hadn’t asked about me. Not even once. I sat on the edge of the bed and laughed bitterly.

“So this is your plan? Continue loving the babies and forget about their mother.”

I picked up my phone and stared at our chat.

What is your own plan?

I heard a still voice ask me and ignored it , change into some lounge clothes and went out to play with the twins.

Friday was worse. It was exactly one week since the dinner and my conversation afterward with Daniel. The office was unusually quiet, giving my mind too much freedom to wander. Twice I caught myself smiling at my phone because I thought it had vibrated. It hadn’t. Around noon Takam called.

“Bonjour, belle femme.”

I smiled.

“Bonjour.”

“I was wondering if you had eaten.”

“I’m about to.”

“Good. Don’t skip meals.”

“I won’t.”

He told me about one of his supermarkets in Yaoundé that was undergoing renovation, complained jokingly about contractors who never respected deadlines, then asked about my sisters.

“They’re doing well.”

“And your kids?” I asked

“They are fine. Their mother has turned them against me; all of them.”

He sobered.

“I’m sure they will come around.”

We talked for another ten minutes before hanging up. He was easy to talk to, calm, steady and predictable. Exactly the kind of man my forty-two-year-old self should have wanted.

“He didn’t come today, Auntie.” The girls told me when i came in that evening, and didn’t ask them

I stopped midway to the kitchen.

“He didn’t?”

“No.”

I nodded slowly.

“Oh.”

That was all, I served myself food and ate barely five spoonfuls. Covered it back and went to my room. As usual it was taking time to fall sleep. I turned from one side of the bed to the other. Opened my Bible, closed it. Read one chapter and forgot everything I had just read.

My mind was noisy.

I sat up and sighed loudly. “This is getting ridiculous.”

I picked up my Bible again. This time, instead of reading, I simply rested it on my lap.

“Lord...I don’t know what to do. I have been trying to think my way through this. I don’t even know what to pray. Just help me”

I sat there in a comfortable silence and some minutes later i started worshipping ad singing one of my favourite song “No me without you” . I cant remember how long I had been worshipping before.

Subscribe now

Why are you trying to solve this without Me?

I froze.

My fingers tightened around my Bible. Another thought followed.

For five years you have been calculating.

Where has it brought you?

A lump formed in my throat.

You have compared men.

Compared salaries.

Compared ages.

Compared possibilities.

Compared timelines.

Compared everything except My voice.

Tears rolled down my cheeks before I even realised I was crying. It was true. Every relationship I had entered had ended the same way. Somehow i had trusted God but not entirely. I had reasoned, calculated, analysed. chosen. And still ended up alone.

Why are you doing it again?

I covered my face.

“I’m scared.I don’t want to make another mistake.”

Then stop trying to decide alone. Ask Me.

I slid from the bed onto my knees, then finally I whispered,

“Father...I don’t trust my heart. I don’t even trust my head. So I am placing both before You. If Daniel is not Your will, remove him from my heart. The words caught in my throat....and if he is...”

I smiled through my tears.

“Then please give me the courage to stop running. Give me staying power.”

By the time I climbed back into bed, nothing around me had changed. Daniel was still distant and Takam was still waiting. Life was still complicated, but for the first time in ten days...my heart was quiet.

I closed my eyes and slept.

That Sunday morning and for the first time in a long while, I wasn’t looking forward to church. The past two days had been peaceful after my prayer on Friday night, but peaceful did not mean I had answers. It simply meant that I had stopped trying to figure it out myself.

I wore a dark blue boubou, applied just enough makeup to make me look alive and tied my head scarf neatly before stepping out of my room. The girls were still asleep. I bent over each cot, kissed both babies softly on their foreheads and smiled.

“I’ll be back before you know it.”

One of them stretched in her sleep and sighed before settling again.

I looked up at the two nannies.

“Anything you need, just call me.”

“Yes Auntie,” they answered together.

I still hadn’t told anyone outside my tiny circle about the twins and they were still far too little to start following me around. For now, my secret remained exactly where I wanted it ; in my house.

The social services had already visited twice since the girls came home with me. They were still searching for Manka and every visit left me with more questions than answers. The lady who usually came had walked through every room in my apartment with a notebook in her hand, asking one question after another.

“Are you married?”

“No.”

She had twisted her mouth slightly, scribbled something into her notebook and continued her inspection without another word.

I still remembered the feeling that settled in my stomach after she left.

I sighed as I unlocked my car.

Manka... where are you?

Why are you putting everybody through this?

If she had simply come to me and explained whatever problem she had, I would have taken these girls without asking a single question. Instead, here we were... the police involved, social services involved, paperwork piling up and two innocent babies caught in the middle of everything.

I started the engine and drove to church.

The service went on beautifully as it always did. The choir ministered, we worshipped, prayed and eventually settled down for the sermon. Pastor preached about stillness—about learning to stop fighting battles God never asked you to fight.

I couldn’t help but smile.

Well... this sermon is definitely for me.

For the first time in days, I listened without constantly arguing with God in my heart. I simply received the message.

Yet every now and then, almost against my will, my eyes drifted toward the side entrance.

Daniel wasn’t there.

I told myself it didn’t matter. Then a few minutes later I found myself looking again. Still nothing. I looked away and sighed quietly. I didn’t even know what I wanted anymore. If he walked through those doors, what exactly would I say?

“Daniel, I’m sorry?”

“Daniel, I finally know my answer?”

“Daniel, please stop avoiding me?”

I honestly didn’t know. All I knew was that I wanted to see him. I wanted one of those smiles he always gave me whenever our eyes met across a room. I wanted him to tease me about disappearing after church again. I wanted him to ask me whether the girls had allowed me to sleep the night before.

I simply... wanted him.

The realization made me inhale sharply.

I lowered my head immediately and stopped myself from spiraling. I surrendered this already, so i would leave it with God. When the service ended, I stayed behind chatting with a few women while waiting for when it was time for ushers meeting.

“Adelaide.”

I turned and it was Pastor Remka.

“Mummy” I said and we hugged.

She smiled warmly. “How are you?”

“I’m fine.”

She smiled.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

She looked at me for a long moment.

“I’ve been praying for you.”

I frowned. “For me?”

She nodded. “Whatever it is , it will pass. You hear?”

She reached for my hand when i nodded. “Listen to me carefully, Adelaide. Whatever you are afraid of ,don’t ever think you’ll have to face it alone.”

My throat tightened.

“I have watched you these past few years. You have become a daughter I love very much.”

Tears immediately filled my eyes.

“You are dependable. You are kind. You are generous. And if the day ever comes when it feels like everyone has walked away...”

She smiled. “I won’t.”

I couldn’t hold it anymore, so I stepped forward and hugged her. She rubbed my back gently.

“Don’t worry. Wipe your eyes beautiful girl. Whenever you are ready, come and talk to me ok?”

I nodded against her shoulder “Thankyou mummy”

That night I couldn’t stop thinking about what she had said.

Afraid?

She had not been wrong. I was afraid of people’s opinions, afraid of Daniel regretting me one day. afraid of his family, afraid of church people, afraid of being disappointed again.

Afraid...But if there was one thing i was certain about , it was that i wasn’t going to be afraid anymore and if by some mere coincidence i was, I would do it afraid.

“Thankyou Lord” I said and slept

The next morning, I woke up before my alarm. The first thing that came to my mind was Daniel.

Pray for him.

The thought came so naturally that I didn’t question it. I picked up my phone and called.

It rang,and rang. Then voicemail.

I smiled sadly. “This man is not even pretending to avoid me.”

I tried again and got the same results. I contemplated leaving it there but instead opened WhatsApp. I held the microphone for a second before letting it go.

No.

I pressed it again.

“Hi Daniel goodmorning...”

I smiled nervously. “I just...I just wanted to pray for you.”

I closed my eyes.

“Father, thank You for Daniel. Thank You for the kind of man he is. I pray that today You will strengthen him. Give him wisdom for every patient he will see. Protect him on the road. Protect him in the theatre. When he gets tired, remind him that You are his strength. And Father...”

I smiled.

“Amen.”

I listened to it once, then pressed send and for the first time in ten days...I wasn’t expecting a reply.

The day crawled and around lunchtime Takam called. I stared at his name flashing across my screen before turning the phone face down. I wasn’t ready to talk to him. After the phone stopped ringing, I opened our chat to send him a message before he called again. Knowing Takam, he wasn’t the type to give up after one attempt. That was when I noticed a message he had sent earlier that morning.

I must have completely missed it. It was a reply to the morning devotion I had shared on my WhatsApp status.

Takam:

So you too have joined this church people?

I blinked, then read it again. Maybe I had misunderstood. I read it a third time.

No.

I had understood perfectly. My fingers immediately began flying across the keyboard.

What do you mean church people? I deleted it

Who exactly are church people? I deleted it

So you don’t do morning devotion or pray in the morning? Which one is church people? I deleted it

“AD...” I exhaled slowly. “Calm down.”

I closed my eyes. “God... please help me answer this man in a way that honours You.”

I shook my head as i remembered slowly and painfully. Hadn’t I spent years asking God for a man who loved Him first before loving me? Not a successful man. Not a rich man. Not an established man.

A man who loved God.

For all I knew, Takam had never even told me he loved me. He certainly hadn’t. And judging from that message, I wasn’t even sure God occupied an important place in his life.

I picked up my phone and did what i should have done days ago.

A.N:

Yesso I have joined them.

Sorry I can’t pick you call now , but i would like to talk to you. Let’s catch up after dinner.

Have a nice day.

I read it once before pressing send, then I put my phone away. That conversation needed to happen. By the time I got home that evening, I didn’t even bother dropping my handbag before asking,

“Did Doctor Daniel come today?”

Both nannies looked at each other.

“No Auntie.”

I frowned.

“He didn’t?”

They shook their heads.

“No.”

I walked slowly into my bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed. I stared at my wardrobe without really seeing it.

Then something inside me snapped.

“Enough.”

A smile slowly spread across my face.

“I know exactly what I have to do.”

I walked toward my wardrobe and opened it.

Tonight...I was going to dress up, not because I wanted to impress a man. I was dressing because I was finally done letting fear make my decisions. An hour later, I stood before my mirror. I had taken my time. A soft layer of makeup. Small gold earrings. My favourite perfume.

A red wrap dress, just because Daniel once said red suited me. Yes, i had dressed up for Daniel. I smiled at my reflection picked up my handbag and walked into the living room.

“I’m stepping out for a while,” I told the girls.

“Ok auntie.”

I bent and kissed both babies on their foreheads, then picked up my keys and locked the apartment behind me. Once in the car, I immediately called Solange

“Hello “ she said on the first ring

“Soso, quick question, is Daniel still at the clinic?”

There was a brief pause

“Ermm I left some minutes ago , but he was still there.” She paused “why? Wassup?”

“Nothing o” I smiled “ Thankyou”

“AD….” But i had already ended the call.

By the time i got to the clinic , I had already asked myself several times what I was going to say. I got out of the car anyway. There was no one at the reception so I went straight to his office. Most of the lights had already been switched off and the building had the usual after visiting hours quietness.

I knocked softly once and opened. Daniel was exactly where Solange said he would be. But...He wasn’t alone. Nadine was sitting beside his desk instead of opposite it, her chair pulled so close to his that their knees were almost touching. As I stepped inside, I caught the tail end of a moment.

Nadine’s fingers were wrapped lightly around his forearm, moving slowly from his wrist toward his elbow in what looked like an attempt to comfort him. She must have been saying something before I entered because she stopped mid-sentence and turned toward the door.

Her hand remained exactly where it was and for one brief second...Nobody moved. My first instinct was to apologise, back out quietly and pretend I had never come. Instead, I straightened my shoulders. No, I was done running, one person was going to leave the room and it wasn’t going to be me.

“Hello.”

I walked in with the calmest smile I could manage.

“Hi, Nadine.”

She stood up almost immediately and gave me a brief side hug before stepping back.

“Hi, auntie AD.”

I turned to Daniel. He was still standing there, looking like someone had unplugged him from reality.

“Sorry to interrupt...” I glanced at my wristwatch before looking back at him.

“But we have an appointment.”

I smiled.

“My monthly scan.”

When he still didn’t answer, I shrugged lightly.

“There was nobody at reception, so I just decided to come in.”

At least...

That part wasn’t a lie.

Leave a comment

Author’s Note : Who is ready for Monday? Cuz I am .

Thankyou for all the love. Keep Restacking , commenting and liking . Have a wonderful weekend !!

Adelaide POV

I was breathing better these days. My sister had come with two nannies from Bamenda and had spent three days with me before leaving. In those three days I had slept, eaten, woken up and slept again. I didn’t know how much I had missed those simple things until I had them back. The girls were growing beautifully and the two girls my sister had brought with her were a great help to me. Their laughter floated through the house from morning till evening and somehow made the place feel warmer, fuller... like it had finally become a home instead of just an apartment with two crying babies and one exhausted woman trying to figure things out.

Daniel had asked to meet my sister when she came and no matter how much I had refused, he showed up anyway. When my sister asked who he was, he smiled so innocently and said, “I am the one who helped your sister kidnap the babies,” and we had all burst into laughter.

The guy was relentless and I was in serious trouble because when Daniel said he was going to pursue me, he had not lied. Every single day that week he found one excuse or another to show up. Some mornings he would stop by before heading to the clinic just to carry one of the girls while I got ready for work. Other evenings he came with dinner because he claimed I looked too tired to cook. Once he brought fresh bread from my favourite bakery because he remembered I had casually mentioned weeks ago that they made the best bread in Makepe. Another day he fixed my faulty kitchen tap after watching it drip for less than five minutes, saying the sound alone was stressing him. Whenever he couldn’t come, he sent me ridiculous pictures of himself wearing his theatre cap and mask with funny captions. I rolled my eyes every single time... and still found myself smiling before I even opened his messages.

I had tried to pray about it but either God was not hearing me or I wasn’t paying enough attention to hear His answer. Every time I knelt to pray, I somehow ended up praying for everything except Daniel. The moment I wanted to mention his name, I would quickly move on to praying for the girls, for Manka wherever she was, for work, for my family... anything but the one thing my heart wanted to talk about. I remembered the day I finally gathered enough courage to tell Solange.

“Do you think it’s ok if I date or get married to a younger guy?”

Solange turned so abruptly from the stew she was stirring that I thought the pot would fall off the cooker.

“It depends on the younger o,” she said dramatically, widening her eyes, and we both burst into laughter.

“Let’s say... five years younger than me.”

I watched her lips moving as she did calculations in her head.

“That’s thirty-seven.” She nodded to herself. “A thirty-seven-year-old man is mature enough na. So yes.”

“Humm...” I murmured.

She narrowed her eyes at me.

“Me that I can’t have children?” I asked quietly.

“Who told you that you can’t have children?” she asked immediately. “And who told you the man’s only interest is children?” She turned off the gas and faced me fully. “Infact, give me the full gist. This suspense is killing me.”

I smiled despite myself and closed my eyes for a brief second.

“It’s Daniel.”

Solange’s mouth fell open.

She closed it and opened it again. Then without saying a word she hurried to the kitchen door, opened it, peeped outside as though someone had been eavesdropping, shut it again and walked back to me.

“Which Daniel?” she whispered.

I frowned.

“Why are you whispering? It’s just us and the nannies.”

She slapped my arm lightly.

“The Daniel that you know... your boss.”

“I knew it!” she screamed, forgetting all about whispering as she began hopping around my kitchen like an excited child. “Awwwn!”

I simple shook my head watching all the drama.

“The way you people have been there claiming friendship... claiming it’s because of the girls... meanwhile both of you have been eyeing each other.”

“Ermmm... I am not exactly eyeing him o,” I defended myself. “I told him no.”

She stopped dancing immediately.

“Why?” She folded her arms. “What’s your problem?”

I hesitated for a moment before answering.

“I don’t think Auntie Mo will accept. His sister as well. I don’t want him to have to choose between me and his family.”

“Are you sure that’s your only problem?” she asked softly. “Or are you also putting unnecessary standards on yourself because he is younger?”

I sighed and leaned against the kitchen counter.

“Both actually.” I looked down at my fingers. “What will people say?”

She stared at me as though I had suddenly grown two heads.

“You?” she asked. “Adelaide? The same AD I know is worried about what people will say?”

I laughed weakly.

“Ok, let me ask you something.” She came closer. “Do you love him?”

I shrugged.

“I don’t know if it’s love...” I admitted honestly. “But I do have feelings for him... strong feelings.”

“Does he make you happy?”

I didn’t even have to think about it.

“Absolutely.”

The answer escaped before my brain had time to censor it and I immediately felt heat rush into my cheeks.

“Then forget everything else.” She reached out and held both my hands. “The only people that matter are your family and his family. And you don’t get to decide for him how he wants to handle his own family. Let him make that choice himself.”

I simply nodded.

“Please o abeg, don’t behave like this.” She returned to the stew and stirred it absentmindedly. “Beacuse I don’t like that Nadine girl one bit.”

“Ahhh... it has not reached that level na. She is a nice girl,” I said, reaching for a spoon to taste the stew.

Solange twisted her nose.

“I don’t know. Something about her doesn’t sit well with me.”

“Wait...” I stopped halfway to my mouth. “So she comes to the clinic to see him?”

“Yes.” Solange rolled her eyes. “Just two days ago sef. So if you like, don’t collect your man. Stay here forming big girl.”

I laughed and moved away from the pot before she could hit me with the spoon.But somewhere beneath the laughter......a part of me was quietly dying inside.

That evening, as I was sitting with the big girls watching a movie after putting the little ones to sleep, Daniel called me.

“Hi Daniel.”

“Hi AD.” He was quiet for a few seconds. “How are you? You just disappeared after church today.”

“I’m fine. Solange and I had to come back home together so she could make me my favourite stew.”

“Mmmm... I see.” Another pause. “Are you home?”

“Yes. Why?”

He laughed softly. “I’m in your area. I want to stop by.”

“You know that you are not helping matters.”

“I last saw you two days ago.” His voice became gentler. “I miss you.”

I smiled without meaning to and didn’t answer.

“I’ll be there in less than ten minutes.”

That was all he said before ending the call.

I instinctively touched my hair and realised I had already taken off my wig. My first thought was to rush into the bedroom and put it back on, but on second thought I decided to leave my hair alone. Maybe when he saw me in cornrows and my kaba, he would finally come back to his senses and change his mind. I settled back on the couch and continued watching the movie until I heard his knock on the door. I stood up to open it and realised my heart had suddenly started beating for no reason at all. I knew exactly what was doing me. I was ridiculously excited, and if I was being honest with myself, I had missed him far more than I wanted to admit.

I opened the door to find him leaning casually against the door frame, his attention fixed on his phone. At the sound of the door opening, he lifted his head and slowly looked me over from head to toe. His eyes lingered just a little too long on my cornrows before that cocky smile I had grown so accustomed to spread across his face, the same smile he wore whenever he thought he had figured someone out. It was almost as though he was quietly admiring a masterpiece while pretending to inspect one of his patients.

“Come in,” I said, stepping aside.

“Good evening, Uncle,” the girls greeted in unison.

“Oh hey.” He slipped off his glasses and smiled warmly at them. “How are you girls?”

“We are fine, Uncle.”

“Nice, nice.” He nodded approvingly before looking around the house. “You girls are behaving yourselves?”

They giggled and nodded again.

I left him there for a moment and walked into the kitchen to get myself a glass of water because all of a sudden my throat had become ridiculously dry. By the time I returned, the girls had gone inside and Daniel was leaning comfortably against one end of the sofa, his eyes following me the entire time as though he had forgotten why he came.

“Come here.” He opened both arms towards me.

I folded mine across my chest.

“Come na,” he said, smiling wider. “Give me a hug.”

“You are becoming too familiar.”

“I know.” He didn’t even deny it. “Come.”

I rolled my eyes dramatically before walking over to him.

The moment I stepped close enough, his arms wrapped gently around me. There was nothing rushed or possessive about the embrace. It was warm... familiar... safe. His chin rested lightly against the side of my head for the briefest second while one hand rubbed slow circles against my upper back. I closed my eyes before I could stop myself and breathed in his scent. He smelled clean, like soap with the faintest trace of his cologne, and for those few seconds every worry I had carried throughout the week simply melted away. Neither of us spoke. We just stood there quietly until I slowly pulled away, suddenly aware that if I stayed any longer, I wouldn’t want to leave his arms at all.

We settled onto the couch and he placed his phone on the side table before turning fully towards me.

“How are you?” His eyes searched my face. “You are looking well rested... and like a bag of money.”

I burst into laughter.

“I am indeed resting well.”

“I can see that.” His gaze lingered on my face a little longer before he smiled to himself.

“How are you?” I asked, concern creeping into my voice. “How is work?”

He leaned back and stretched his neck.

“Work is actually better. The new doctor is doing great and we now have two students doing their internship.”

“Oh that’s nice.” I smiled, shaking my head. “Finally.”

“I actually have more time on my hands now, so that’s a plus.”

Yes...Time you are probably spending with Nadine.

The thought slipped into my mind before I could stop it. I hated that it bothered me, but it did. And because I had never really mastered the art of keeping things to myself, the question escaped my mouth before common sense could stop it.

“How are things between you and Nadine?”

His head tilted slightly to one side. When he didn’t answer immediately, I stood up. Before I could take another step, his fingers gently closed around my hand.

“AD...” he said slowly. “I don’t understand your question.”

I turned to look at him.

“There is no Nadine and I.”

“But you guys are still talking?”

“Not really.” He shrugged lightly. “She stops by the clinic once in a while to say hello. That’s pretty much it.”

I looked at him for a few seconds without saying anything.

Then he smiled.

Not a big smile.

Just one of those small knowing smiles that somehow irritated me even more.

“Why are you smiling?” I asked, narrowing my eyes.

“I don’t know.” He rubbed his thumb absently over the back of my hand before letting go. “I’m just happy you asked.”

I immediately stood up before my face betrayed me.

“Where are you going?” he asked.

“To get you something to drink.”

“AD?”

“Hmmm?”

“Thank you... for being jealous.”

I froze for exactly one second before continuing towards the kitchen without looking back.

Subscribe now

“I wasn’t jealous,” I lied.

The soft laugh that followed me all the way into the kitchen told me he didn’t believe a single word.

“How is Indira?” I asked when i returned handling him a glass of the juice I had made earlier that afternoon.

“She is fine.” He reached for his phone, unlocked it and smiled. “Her mum sent me a video today.”

He passed the phone to me.

I smiled as I watched the little eight-year-old singing one of Mercy Chinwo’s songs at the top of her lungs, swaying from side to side like she was leading worship before an entire congregation.

“Every time I see her, it’s like she becomes even more beautiful than the last time,” I said, leaning back against the couch as I handed him back his phone. “Don’t you miss her?”

“I do.” His smile softened. “Her mum has promised to send her over for the Christmas holidays.”

“Oooh...” I smiled. “That’s lovely.”

For a moment, neither of us spoke.

I traced the rim of my glass with my finger, debating whether to ask what had been sitting on my mind for weeks.

“Can I ask you something?”

“You can ask me anything.”

I took a small breath.

“Why didn’t you guys end up together?”

He looked at me quietly over the rim of his glass before setting it down on the table.

“I wasn’t exactly a good guy.”

He gave a humourless chuckle and rubbed the back of his neck.

“I was busy chasing another woman while she was carrying our baby... and even after Indira was born. I didn’t come to my senses until she was about four months old.” He shook his head slowly. “By the time I retraced my steps, it was too late. She had moved on.”

I lowered my eyes.

“That must have been really hard on her.”

“It was.” He nodded. “And honestly, I don’t blame her. But I’ve spent the last eight years trying to make up for those first four months I wasn’t there.”

Something squeezed painfully inside my chest.

Without thinking, I reached over and rested my hand gently on his shoulder before giving it a reassuring squeeze.

“You are,” I said softly. “You’re a great father.”

Daniel looked at my hand resting on his shoulder before slowly placing his own over it. Then, without breaking eye contact, he lifted my hand from his shoulder, brought it to his lips and pressed the briefest, gentlest kiss against my knuckles.

It lasted barely a second.

Long enough for my heart to forget how to beat. I slowly pulled my hand back and narrowed my eyes at him.

He smiled.

***

The next morning at 6 am when I woke up, he was the first person I called.

“Happy Birthday,” I said immediately he picked up.

He was quiet for a while before answering. “How did you know?”

“I have my ways.” I smiled.

“Thank you, my love.”

He said it so casually that I almost believed him, but I chose to ignore it.

“Do you even know how old I am today?”

“Of course. You are thirty-eight.”

“You see? I am not that young.”

“My friend, you are still a small boy.”

We both laughed.

“Do you have any plans for today?”

“Not really. I am really not in the mood for any of that.”

“Mmmm, I see. Well, let me go get ready for work.” I paused. “I just wanted to wish you a happy birthday before the day got busy.”

“Yea, you wanted to be the first. Congratulations, you won.”

I sighed.

“Bye.”

“Have a nice day, AD.”

“You too.”

I smiled before hanging up.

I quickly sat up to do my morning devotion and after that prepared for work. It was a busy Monday at the office but I made sure not to forget to coordinate Daniel’s birthday gifts and have them delivered to the clinic. I had gotten a box of his favourite chocolates all the way from America, the smartwatch he had been eyeing for months and kept saying he would buy once he returned to the States, and of course lunch. Knowing Daniel, he would probably work till late afternoon and forget to eat.

Each time he received a package from me, he would send me a picture or a text before calling.

I was still reading one of his texts when someone knocked on my office door.

“Come in,” I said without looking up.

Imagine my surprise when I raised my head and found myself staring at Mr Married Man from almost ten years ago.

I immediately stood up.

“Takam?”

“The beautiful Adelaide.” He smiled in his crisp French accent.

I laughed in disbelief and walked over to hug him.

“What are you doing here?”

“I came to see you.”

“Me?” I pointed at myself.

“Yes.” He smiled. “Last week in Atlanta I met your cousin Samira. We got talking and she told me you still worked here.”

“Nawa o.”

He laughed.

“You haven’t changed.”

“I should hope not.”

We sat on the couch by my office window and spent the next thirty minutes catching up.

He told me about the supermarkets he had opened in Yaoundé and Buea, how business had expanded beyond what he had imagined and how travelling had become part of his life. I told him about work, and life in general carefully skipping every conversation that involved the twins.

He laughed so hard at one of my stories that he had to wipe tears from his eyes.

“You are still the funniest woman I know.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“It is.”

For a few seconds he simply looked at me.

“Let me take you out for dinner.”

“Humm... so your wife should come and beat me?”

His smile faded. “We’re divorced.”

I didn’t say anything.

“I’m serious, Adelaide. The divorce was finalised two years ago. You can ask anybody who knows me.”

I shifted in my seat.

“Takam... I don’t know o.”

“Come on.” He smiled warmly. “Old friends can have dinner, can’t they?”

I thought about it for a moment.

“Alright. No problem.”

He immediately brought out his phone and handed it to me.

“Put your number.”

I saved it and returned the phone. We talked a little longer before he finally stood up.

“I’ll call you.”

“Okay.”

After he left, I immediately called Samira.

“Madam,” I said as soon as she picked up. “Why are you and Takam discussing me?”

“AD...” she yawned. “I just woke up.”

“That one is your problem.”

She laughed. “Did you guys meet?”

“Yes. He just left my office.”

“Awwwn.”

“Awwwn how?”

“AD, he was telling me how much he regretted how things ended between the two of you. He said now that the divorce is over, he’s ready to settle down again.”

“And he wants to settle down with me?”

“Yes na.” She paused. “AD, this guy is good for you. He’s single, you’re single. He has money...”

“He invited me to dinner.”

“You see? This is what we’ve been waiting for. He’s not here to waste time. I’m very sure that’s what he wants to discuss.”

I sighed.

“My dear, let me get back to work. I’ll give you the full gist later.”

“Okay. Bye.”

I dropped the call and stared at my computer screen for a long time.

Takam was a businessman. He owned one of the biggest supermarket chains in the country. When we first met ten years ago, he had only a handful of branches between Douala and Bafoussam. Now his business had expanded.

He was six years older than me, though he didn’t look a day over forty. By every standard, he was a good catch.

Was this finally God’s answer after all these years? I pushed the thought aside and buried myself in work.

Three days later I was sitting inside Takam’s Jeep as he parked in front of my apartment. Dinner had gone better than I expected.

He had spoken plainly.

No dramatic declarations.

No “I love you.”

No promises he couldn’t keep.

He had simply looked at me and said, “Let’s get married and grow old together.”

It had caught me completely off guard. If I had been thirty-two, I probably would have been offended.

But at forty-two?

There was something comforting about his honesty. We didn’t hate each other. We had once cared deeply for one another.

Life had simply happened. And if I was being honest with myself, if another man wasn’t already occupying my head, perhaps I would have still been attracted to him.

But love wasn’t everything right? Especially not at forty-two. If I found a man who was kind, stable and willing to treat me well, wasn’t that already a blessing? So why did my heart still refuse to agree with my head?

“Thank you for dinner,” I said. “I really had fun.”

“No. Thank you, belle femme.” beautiful woman

He smiled. “You’ll think about what we discussed?”

I nodded.

“Yes... I will.”

He unbuckled his seat belt.

“Don’t worry,” I laughed. “I can open the door myself.”

He chuckled.

“Bonne nuit, ma chérie.” Goodnight my darling

“Bonne nuit, Takam.” Goodnight

I climbed out of the car and adjusted the neckline of my dress before walking towards my apartment. It had been a long time since I had gone on a proper date, so I had taken my time getting ready.

I unlocked my door and stepped inside.

The television was on and Daniel was sitting in my living room watching football.

“Oh!” I blinked in surprise. I had told the girls to always let him in even if i wasn’t around. I wasn’t exactly surprised, i just expected some advance notice.

“Hello.” he replied smiling

“Why didn’t you tell me you were coming?”

I kicked off my heels and dropped my handbag on the dining table.

“I tried calling.”

He absentmindedly spun the remote between his fingers before looking up.

“You look beautiful.”

“Thank you.” I smiled. “I was out having dinner with a friend.”

I hesitated. “I’m sorry I missed your call.”

He nodded slowly. “What friend?”

I almost lied. But this was Daniel. Daniel who had carried my burdens like they were his own. Daniel who had become my safest place.

“It was...” I sighed. “One of my ex-boyfriends.”

His fingers stopped moving.

“Your ex-boyfriend?”

“Yes.”

Another silence.

Then quietly, “You look really nice…. You never dress like this when we are together.”

He looked away when i didn’t say anything

“Daniel we are not exactly together” I sighed

“And you both are together?” he asked intently before turning back to the match he was following “Anyway how was the dinner?”

“It was ok. He...” I stopped.

“What?”

“He asked me to marry him.”

I saw Daniel’s eyes darken

“Does he know about the kids?”

I took a seat on the sofa opposite him and folded my arms “Not yet.” I paused “We just reconnected like three days ago.”

“You reconnected three days ago , yet he is asking you to marry him?”

I angled my head “Daniel, honestly, I don’t know what all these questions are for and where they are heading to….”

“And what did you say?” He cut me halfway

“What?

“What did you tell him?”

“I told him I needed time.”

“And you are actually considering it?”

I was about to say something but nothing came out. How did this conversation suddenly go from zero to one hundred very quickly? I just looked at him dumbfounded. He shook his head , switched of the TV and stood up.

“I just came to check on you guys and make sure you are ok. I should let you rest” He said

“Daniel that’s not fair”

“AD” He said turning to look to me “Trust me, I understand”

I watched the closed door for a long time before finally looking away. Maybe this was exactly what needed to happen. Daniel deserved someone who could love him without hesitation. Someone who wouldn’t spend every day worrying about age, gossip and what people would say.

Maybe that person had never been me. This was meant to happen at some point in time. Better now than later. It wasn’t going to work anyway and I had spent the past days and weeks trying to make him see reason with me. Even if I finally decided that I wasn’t going to marry Takam, my no was still going to be no.

Leave a comment

Author’s Note: AD was just having dinner with an old friend na? Daniel calm down. But i can feel his pain though, chai.

Giving you guys another chapter tomorrow just to hold body during the weekend.

Daniel POV

“Bro, you are playing with your life,” William said as we lounged in his backyard that Saturday afternoon. He stretched his legs onto the empty chair opposite him and swirled the wine lazily in his glass before taking another sip.

“As how now?” I frowned.

“Stop stringing this girl along.” He took another sip of his wine.

I knew exactly who he was talking about, but I feigned ignorance.

“We both know you don’t like this Nadine girl like that.”

“I don’t hate her either,” I said with a shrug, picking at the label on my bottle before looking back at him. He just stared at me without blinking. “I mean, she is nice. I am not stringing her along. I am trying to be her friend and then maybe the rest will catch up later.”

“Don’t do that. There is nothing to catch up on.” He leaned forward and rested his forearms on his knees. “You are in love with someone else that you see every day, by the way.”

“So what now?” I asked, spreading my hands. “Are you saying I should stop going to see AD?”

“I am saying, sit her down and tell her how you feel.”

“I can’t.”

“Why?”

“Bro, I have told you, she will say no.”

“Is she the first woman to say no? Isn’t she supposed to say no in fact?” William put his glass down with a soft clink and pointed at me. “Listen, Adelaide is older than you. Every woman in her shoes will first say no to even the possibility of dating a younger man. You need to chase her.” He paused deliberately before adding, “Properly.”

“Is this chasing another word for seducing?”

William threw both hands into the air dramatically and I burst out laughing.

“I didn’t say you should seduce her o. I am man of God, I begeth thee.” He laughed too before shaking his head. “All I am saying is, even if she says no, don’t go running because I know you. Put in the work. You need to put your back in it.” He chuckled. “That’s what my baby sister’s friends always say.”

Talking about baby sister...

“Thank you, bro. Really... for helping out and even asking your dad to intervene.”

“It’s not a problem, bro.” He waved dismissively. “We deal with these things all the time. You have no idea how many times my mum has taken a church member to the hospital and they abandoned her there with the child.”

“Hein?”

“Yes.” He nodded slowly, the smile fading from his face. “And the ladies always just pop up in the church in their last trimester, come up with some believable story and somehow the welfare department takes care of them. Before you know it, they have left their children and run.”

“Wow.” I shook my head slowly, struggling to imagine anyone walking away from their own babies.

“Well,” William said, leaning back again, “I am just thankful you guys did not go and kidnap them.”

I nearly choked on the groundnuts I had just thrown into my mouth. I coughed twice, reached for my bottle and took a hurried gulp while William laughed so hard he almost spilled his wine.

“I swear to God, if you had seen AD that morning eh...” I said between laughs, wiping the corner of my mouth with the back of my hand. “I think if I hadn’t calmed her down, she would have sneaked in there and carried those babies by fire by force.”

The picture flashed through my mind so vividly that I found myself smiling before I could stop it. Adelaide pacing around her apartment in oversized shorts, talking a mile a minute, panicking, praying, planning... all within the same five minutes. She had looked completely overwhelmed, yet all she could think about was those little girls.

“I didn’t believe I would ever say this,” William said, watching me with amusement dancing in his eyes, “but see how you are glowing just thinking about her.”

I scoffed, picked up another groundnut and flicked it straight at his forehead.

“Men don’t glow, idiot.”

“They do when they are in love.”

I shook my head and reached for another handful of groundnuts, pretending his words hadn’t landed exactly where they were meant to.

That evening, while Nadine and I were having dinner, I found myself thinking about what William had said earlier and I tried to shake it off. But he was right. I wasn’t doing myself or Nadine any good by continuing like this. Then again, I hadn’t given Nadine any mixed signals and I hoped she knew this was just friendship. Just then my phone vibrated in my pocket. Without thinking, I immediately took it out to see who it was. Adelaide. My heart skipped before I could stop it. I silenced the call and placed the phone face down on the table. A few seconds later it rang again.

“It’s ok, it must be something urgent,” Nadine said, glancing at the screen.

I nodded. “Excuse me.”

I pushed my chair back and hurried out of the restaurant. The cool evening air hit my face as I answered.

“Hello AD, what’s up?”

“Hi... are you busy?” she asked.

The moment she spoke, I sensed something wasn’t right. Her voice sounded tired... almost defeated.

“Ermmm...” I scratched the back of my head and glanced through the glass window towards where Nadine was sitting. I knew that if I told AD I was busy she would immediately let me go, but I also didn’t like the way she sounded.

“You’re busy,” she concluded before I could answer.

“Kinda... I’m out with Nadine.”

There was a pause.

“Don’t worry about it. We can talk about it tomorrow.”

“Are you ok?”

“I am. I just wanted to check on you, that’s all.”

Something about the way she said it didn’t convince me.

“Ok... talk to you later then.”

I heard her mutter a quiet bye before the line went dead.

“Damn,” I whispered under my breath.

Why wouldn’t she just tell me what was wrong?

We hadn’t spoken for almost twenty-four hours since I stopped by yesterday evening to see her and the girls. I knew she had probably had a difficult day handling newborn twins by herself. Thank God her sister was coming tomorrow with the nanny.

I slipped my phone back into my pocket and returned inside.

“Sorry, that was AD,” I said as I sat back down. “She was calling about some medication.”

The lie came out far too easily.

“Oh.” Nadine tilted her head. “Are you guys that close though?”

I swallowed before picking up my knife.

“Kinda. I am also her doctor.”

I tried to sound casual as I sliced into my beef.

“I wonder why she is still single though.” She shrugged. “Women like that... there is always one story or the other that they are not saying.”

There we go.

I reached for my glass and took a slow sip of water, trying to wash down the food that had suddenly lost every bit of its taste.

“Maybe it’s karma though,” she added.

I slowly looked up.

“Karma?”

“Yes na.” She shrugged again. “When you go around sleeping with married men, what do you expect? That God will give you your own husband one day?”

She leaned in slightly.

Subscribe now

“I even heard they caught her red-handed one time...”

“Whoa... whoa... whoa.”

I dropped my cutlery onto the plate and leaned back in my chair.

“I don’t think I can tolerate any AD slander right now.”

I looked her straight in the eyes.

“Why?” she asked almost immediately. “Because you like her?”

She said it with so much confidence that it caught me off guard.

“What? You think I don’t see the way she looks at you? You need to be careful before she seduces you.”

I blinked.

Was she confused? Which one was it?

That I liked Adelaide......or that Adelaide was the one trying to seduce me?

Whatever the case, I knew this conversation had to end now.

“First of all,” I said calmly, folding my hands on the table, “there is nothing, absolutely nothing between Adelaide and me. Secondly, we are Christians. We shouldn’t be sitting here discussing someone else’s life like this. And even if everything you are saying were true...” I paused. “That would be between her and God, and probably somewhere in her past.”

I watched her shoulders drop as she lowered her eyes to her plate. Good. I hoped the conviction she was feeling would stay with her long after tonight.

“You’re right,” she said quietly. “I am sorry I said that. It was just some gist I heard a while back.”

“This wasn’t gist, Nadine.”

I held her gaze. “You were trying to gossip.”

I let the silence settle between us before softening my voice.

“But it’s fine. Let’s just continue eating.”

We stayed there for another painful forty minutes. Painful because with every minute I spent sitting across from Nadine, it felt like another minute not being with Adelaide.

There was something about her voice during that call that refused to leave my mind. She had said she was fine, but my spirit wasn’t buying it. And if she wasn’t going to tell me over the phone......then I was going to find out myself.

I parked in front of her apartment immediately after dropping Nadine off. From the driver’s seat I noticed the lights in her living room were still on. I let out a quiet sigh of relief.

Good.

She was probably still awake. I got out of the car, locked it and took the stairs two at a time. By the time I reached the second floor my heart was beating much faster than it should have. I knocked on her door.

“Who is there?” I heard her say.

“It’s me.”

She opened the door immediately and I stepped in. She closed the door and turned in my direction, her brows pulling together slightly.

“You didn’t tell me you were coming.” She turned to look at the clock on the wall.

“I didn’t like the way you sounded on the phone.”

She sighed and went to sit down on the couch, sinking into it like someone who had just worked a whole farm. “I was just tired and exhausted. I...” she faltered and I saw her struggle with what to say, her fingers twisting the edge of the throw pillow beside her.

“You needed me,” I said casually as I leaned against the wall and folded my arms across my chest.

“Yes, but you were busy.” She opened her arms helplessly. “And now see, they are fast asleep. Nothing I can’t handle.”

I chuckled softly and nodded. Then I walked over to the couch where she was seated and sat down beside her, close enough to feel the warmth coming from her body but not close enough to crowd her.

“AD, when you need me, I need you to tell me,” I said, my eyes never leaving hers. “let me be the one to tell you I can't come.”

“Hmm,” she murmured as she shifted slightly. “I have heard you.” She was about to stand up when I reached out and held her hand.

She slowly sat back down and looked at where our hands touched. I felt her inhale deeply, almost like the contact had caught her off guard. I smiled despite myself.

“There is something I need to tell you,” I said as I began rubbing my thumb gently over the back of her hand. A few seconds passed in an uncomfortable silence until I finally found my voice.

“Adelaide... I have tried to get you out of my mind, out of my system, but it’s just not working. The more I try, the worse it gets” I chuckled softly “You have somehow become part of my everyday life. I wake up thinking about you. I wonder how your day is going while I’m at work. Every time my phone rings, I secretly hope it’s you. And at night, before I fall asleep, you're still the last person on my mind.”

I looked straight into her eyes.

“I like you, AD. More than I should. More than I planned to. And I don’t want to hide it from you anymore.”

She was quiet for a while , a long while actually

“What are you saying” She asked in a whisper

“I am saying, I am no longer satisfied with this friendship” I paused “I want more. I want to be with you and not only temporary , I want to see where this goes , because want something serious.”

“Daniel, no.” She shook her head her voice low and shaky. “I can’t. We can’t.”

“Why not?” I asked knowing fully well the answer to that question

She bent her head and stared at our joined hands. “One day I am going to be old for you and then you are going to find someone younger.”

I frowned and shifted closer, trying to catch her eyes again. “AD, you are talking about a future that hasn’t happened.”

“Because I have lived enough life to know how these things go.” She pulled her hand away gently and clasped both hands together in her lap. “Right now I still look good, people still say I am beautiful, but beauty fades. What happens when I am fifty and you are still in your forties? What happens when your friends start asking why you married an older woman? What happens when your family starts pushing you towards someone younger who can give you more children?”

“You are already thinking ten years ahead when I am trying to tell you what I feel now.”

She laughed without humour and wiped at the corner of her eye quickly, almost embarrassed that tears had appeared. “That’s exactly the problem. You are feeling. I am thinking.”

“People will talk. Your mother will never understand. I am at a stage in my life where I should be worrying about menopause and blood pressure while you are still talking about building a family.”

“I am talking about building one with you.”

I leaned forward and rested my elbows on my knees, then turned to face her fully. “Do you know what hurts me? The fact that you think I haven’t thought about all those things.”

She looked up then, surprised.

“I know you are older than me, AD. I know what people will say. I know my mother may have questions. I know church people can be dramatic. I know all of it.” I paused and held her gaze. “And I still came here tonight.”

Her lips parted slightly but no words came out.

She looked away immediately, her chest rising and falling a little faster. “You don’t know what you are saying.”

“I know exactly what I am saying.”

I reached for her hand again, slower this time, giving her the chance to refuse. She hesitated for a second before letting me take it.

“Then tell me there is absolutely nothing here,” I said quietly. “Look me in the eyes and tell me you don’t feel anything for me.”

She swallowed hard. “Daniel...”

“Tell me.”

She opened her mouth, closed it again, then shook her head. “It doesn’t matter what I feel.”

A smile tugged at my lips despite the tension in the room. “That wasn’t the question.”

She stood up abruptly and walked a few steps away from me, wrapping her arms around herself. “This is exactly why I was keeping my distance. I knew something like this would happen.”

I remained seated and watched her pace slowly across the living room, careful not to wake the girls sleeping nearby.

“AD, I am not asking you to marry me tomorrow.”

She stopped and turned sharply. “Good, because my answer would still be no.”

I laughed softly and shook my head. “You are very stubborn.”

“I am realistic.”

“No, you are scared.”

That hit something because she fell quiet.

“You are scared that if you let yourself love me and it fails, you will lose one more thing after everything you have already lost.”

Her eyes filled again but she quickly blinked the tears away.

“Maybe,” she whispered.

I stood up then and closed the distance between us until we were only a breath apart. I didn’t touch her immediately. I wanted her to know I was choosing restraint.

“Then let me be the one who proves that this doesn’t have to end in loss.”

She shook her head again, but this time it was weaker, less certain. “I am still saying no.”

She stared at me for a long moment, searching my face like she was trying to find the joke in what I had just said.

“Daniel you don’t know what you are doing.”

“You have spent the last five minutes telling me what I deserve without asking me what I want.”

“Daniel—”

“No. You don’t get to make this decision for me.”

Her breathing visibly changed. I noticed it because mine had too.

“You don’t get to decide that I will wake up one day and stop loving you because you are older.”

“Daniel...”

“You don’t get to decide that my future wife is someone else.”

She swallowed. “Stop.”

I smiled slowly “I will pursue you AD, I will pursue you respectfully, intentionally, and in a way that honours God and honours you. I am not running because you said no once”

“You can’t do that.”

“Why?”

“Because I already said no.”

“Yes, and I respected it.”

“That is not respecting it.”

I laughed.

“AD, if I start stalking you, that’s disrespectful. If I start manipulating you, that’s disrespectful. If I refuse to take no for an answer, that’s disrespectful.”

I pointed at my chest.

“But me telling you that I like you, that I am serious, and that I am going to keep showing up until you believe me?”

I shrugged. “That’s called pursuing a woman.”

She covered her face with both hands. “Lord help me.”

“Amen.” I chuckled

She turned towards the door “Infact come and be going”

When I didn’t move from where I was standing,she let out a frustrated sigh, shook her head and walked over to the couch and sat down.

“How was your day?” I asked quietly, as though the conversation we had just had had never happened.

“Horrible.” She rubbed both hands over her face before letting them fall into her lap. “It was from one thing to the other. I can’t seem to catch my breath anymore.”

I opened my mouth to respond but stopped when I heard the first sob escape her lips. She covered her face again and this time the tears came freely.

Without thinking, I crossed the room, sat beside her and gently pulled her into my arms. To my surprise, she didn’t resist.

“Everything is just happening to me all at once.” She whispered between sobs

“Its ok” I murmured, rubbing slow circles over her back.

For the second time that month my shirt was soaked up in AD tears and her smell filled my senses and somehow i didn’t mind one bit.

We stayed like that for a long time. Little by little, her breathing slowed until it became steady against my neck.

I looked down and smiled.

She had fallen asleep. Careful not to wake her, I slipped one arm beneath her knees and the other around her back before carrying her to her bedroom. I laid her gently on the bed, pulled a light sheet over her and wheeled the babies’ cot quietly out of the room so they wouldn’t wake her when it was time for their next feed.

I settled the girls in the guest room before heading into the kitchen. I looked around for their bottles, the flask, the formula and everything they would need during the night.

Nothing had been prepared.

I smiled to myself. She had really been exhausted.

I rolled up my sleeves, took off my watch and placed it on the kitchen counter. Tonight, Adelaide was going to sleep. I would take care of the girls.

Leave a comment

Author’s Note : Man like Daniel 🥰

Please guys let’s restack so that others can start from the beginning and catch up. And comment please, i would like to know your thoughts . ❤️

See you tomorrow or Friday who knows 😅😅

Image from Pinterest

Adelaide’s POV

The nurse Daniel sent arrived about thirty minutes after he left, and for the first time since morning I was able to breathe properly. Ruth was very efficient in what she did. She barely spoke, yet everything she did seemed intentional. She checked the babies’ temperatures, changed diapers with practiced ease, prepared their bottles, burped one while gently rocking the other with her foot, and somehow still found time to jot down notes in a small notebook she had brought along. I sat quietly on the chair, my hands folded in my lap, watching her move from one baby to the other without looking flustered for even a second. A knot formed in my stomach. Maybe I had been too emotional this morning. Maybe I had no business thinking I could suddenly become responsible for two newborns when I had never even cared for a newborn.

It’s a lie.

The thought came so suddenly I almost smiled.

I must take them.

Anwi eventually arrived before Daniel did. She introduced herself properly to Ruth before pulling a chair close to mine, crossing one leg over the other as she opened a brown file on her lap. She listened patiently while I explained everything from the beginning, occasionally asking short questions and scribbling notes in the margins. By the time I finished, she closed the file gently and looked at me with the kind of expression lawyers reserved for delivering truths their clients would rather not hear.

“There is a procedure,” she said calmly. “The hospital has to report the abandonment to the Gendarmerie because abandoning newborns is a criminal matter. After that, the Ministry of Social Affairs has to be informed. They are the ones legally responsible for the children’s welfare until a permanent decision is made.”

My shoulders dropped.

“So they will just carry them like that?” I asked quietly, my eyes instinctively drifting to where the girls were sleeping.

“Not necessarily.” She shook her head slightly. “There is room for discretion if everyone involved is willing to cooperate.”

I leaned forward immediately.

“What do you mean?”

“We can plead with the Social services to allow the babies to remain under your temporary care while investigations continue. The least we can say is that you are a trusted family friend who stepped in during the emergency. We obviously cannot claim you are her sister because that can easily be verified.”

I nodded slowly.

“Eventually,” she continued, “if the mother is not found after all reasonable efforts have been made, the law requires that the children be placed under the care of Social Affairs, and from there they will most likely be transferred to an orphanage.”

The words landed heavily in my chest.

“How long before that happens?”

Anwi glanced toward the door before lowering her voice.

“Between you and me...” she said, “...most orphanages are already overwhelmed. Newborn twins are expensive to care for, and government funding barely covers the children they already have. If the authorities are convinced the babies are safe with you, they may actually prefer leaving them in your care while everything is processed.”

I released a breath I hadn’t realised I had been holding.

“But don’t get too comfortable yet,” she added with a small smile. “They will investigate you thoroughly. Human trafficking is still a serious issue, and they have to be certain your intentions are genuine.”

I nodded.

“If I eventually decide to adopt them...” I hesitated. “...would that even be possible?”

“It could be,” she replied. “Provided you satisfy all the legal requirements. Background checks, financial stability, home assessments, recommendations... everything. But let’s not run ahead of ourselves.”

She smiled reassuringly.

“Right now, our priority is getting these babies to leave this hospital with you today.”

After that, she excused herself to speak with the doctor while Ruth and I remained in the room with the girls. Every few minutes I found myself checking my wristwatch before looking at my phone again. It was already noon. Daniel had promised he would return with Anwi by ten, yet Anwi had arrived alone. She had already warned me that this process could drag from the gendarmerie to Social Affairs and back again, and that I should prepare myself to spend both time and money before anyone became cooperative.

I unlocked my phone for what felt like the fiftieth time and opened WhatsApp.

Nothing.

No missed call.

No message.

No explanation.

I locked the screen again and placed the phone on my lap.

Get a hold of yourself, Adelaide.

He was probably caught up at the clinic. He was a doctor after all. People’s lives didn’t pause simply because mine had become complicated. So why was I sitting here waiting for him as though I couldn’t function without him?

I frowned at myself.

A whole me.

Adelaide.

The same woman who had spent years fixing leaking taps, negotiating contracts, surviving heartbreak, and building a life entirely on her own was suddenly waiting for one man to show up before she could breathe properly.

I sighed so loudly that I startled myself and flung my phone onto the hospital bed. Ruth looked up briefly from the novel she had been reading before quietly returning to it.

I blamed nobody but myself. I should never have allowed him to get this close. I should have maintained my boundaries. Instead, I had mistaken kindness for safety, safety for friendship, and somewhere along the line, friendship had quietly become something else.

Now the idiot was probably avoiding me.

The door opened before I could spiral any further, and Anwi walked back in carrying a few more documents.

“So...” she said with a smile, “...the hospital has officially attached your statement to the police report.”

“Thank God,” I whispered.

“They also agreed to mention the role you played from the beginning, which helps our case.”

She glanced at her watch.

“Right now, I think we should head straight to Social Affairs ourselves instead of waiting for them to come here around three this afternoon when they intend to take the babies. I’d rather we explain everything face to face while the matter is still fresh.”

“And the babies?” I asked immediately.

She turned toward Ruth.

“If it’s alright with you, she can stay with them until we’re back.”

Ruth smiled warmly and nodded. “No problem.”

“Okay.” I reached for my handbag. “Let me just call Daniel first and tell him what’s happening.”

“I’ll wait for you outside.”

Subscribe now

She stepped out, quietly pulling the door shut behind her.

I stared at Daniel’s name on my screen for a second, debating whether to send a message instead. Eventually I pressed call.

It rang.

No answer.

I tried again.

Still nothing.

Just as I was about to slip the phone into my bag, it rang.

Solange.

“Soso,” I answered while hurrying down the corridor toward the hospital entrance.

“My love,” she laughed. “Daniel is in theatre. He’s operating on someone and asked me to call you.”

“Oh...” I immediately covered my mouth with my hand.

“My bad.”

“So...” she teased. “What’s going on? This one that you’re blowing up Daniel’s phone and he’s asking me to return your calls... are we safe?”

I laughed despite myself. “It was just two calls, Soso.”

She laughed even harder.

“I have plenty to tell you.”

I opened the passenger door of Anwi’s chauffeured car before continuing. “But not now. Maybe tomorrow?”

“Deal. I’ve missed our hangouts sef.” Solange said

“Me too.”

We ended the call, and I settled into the leather seat before fastening my seatbelt.

“Sorry for keeping you waiting.”

“It’s alright.” She smiled as the driver pulled away from the hospital.

For the first time since we’d met, I allowed myself to properly study the woman seated beside me. She was elegant without trying too hard. Everything about her was composed, from the way she sat to the calm confidence in her voice. The wedding band on her finger caught the afternoon sun as she adjusted the sleeve of her blouse. The SUV we were riding in looked expensive enough to buy a house back in Bamenda.

I smiled to myself. Either Reverend Morfaw was secretly mismanaging church funds... Or his son-in-law was ridiculously wealthy. I immediately rebuked myself.

Adelaide. Stop thinking nonsense.

Almost at the same time, I noticed her absentmindedly rubbing the small bump beneath her dress.

My eyes widened.

Oh my goodness.

Daniel and I had dragged a pregnant woman out of bed at five o’clock this morning because of our wahala.

“Congratulations,” I blurted before I could stop myself.

She laughed softly. “Thank you.”

“And... I’m really sorry we woke you up so early.”

“It’s okay.” She smiled. “William simply said Daniel needed my help. When I tried to tell him I had other things planned today, he informed me it was for Daniel’s special friend.”

She chuckled. “I think he practically bullied me into coming.”

Heat rushed straight to my face.

Special friend?

I lowered my eyes to my handbag, suddenly fascinated by the zipper.

What exactly did special friend even mean?

“But...” she continued gently, “...I’m actually glad he did.”

She reached across and squeezed my hand. “What you’re trying to do for these girls is beautiful.”

I swallowed. “I honestly don’t know if I’m doing the right thing.”

My voice came out smaller than I intended.

“I’ve never had children. Even when my nieces and nephews were born, I barely stayed with them for more than a week before returning to work.”

She smiled with the quiet confidence of someone who believed every word she was about to say.

“There is a mother inside every woman.”

Her fingers tightened gently around mine. “And God will give you everything you need when the time comes.”

I looked out through the window before she could see my eyes filling again.

Lord...I hoped she was right.

That evening as I sat in my living room staring at Adele and Daniella, I couldn’t believe just how much my life had changed in the space of just a few hours. Just yesterday I was a single forty-two-year-old woman who answered to no one, and today I was the temporary guardian of two little humans whose entire existence now depended on adults making the right decisions.

I leaned back against the couch and slowly exhaled, my eyes moving from one sleeping face to the other. The day had gone by so fast that I hadn’t even had the chance to properly process everything. We had gone from one office to another, pleading my case, explaining the situation over and over again until my voice had almost disappeared. By five in the evening, it had taken the intervention of Rev. Morfaw to finally seal the deal. Anwi had been visibly frustrated by the whole process because it made absolutely no sense.

How could they insist on keeping the children at the hospital while they searched for a suitable orphanage that might eventually accept them, yet refuse to let a willing woman care for them in the meantime? Even the hospital had washed their hands of the matter because according to them, no one was going to reimburse the additional expenses of keeping healthy babies there.

It had taken one phone call from Rev. Morfaw for everyone to suddenly find a solution. The amount of documents they placed before me had been overwhelming. I had signed page after page until my wrist began aching, but I signed every single one anyway. The officers from the gendarmerie even followed me home to verify and record my address, while the Ministry of Social Affairs initially insisted that I present the babies every single week. Anwi had objected immediately, reminding them that I also had a full-time job and a life outside this situation. After several minutes of back and forth, they reluctantly settled on every two weeks.

But all that was over now.

The moment I got home, I had called my elder sister and made her swear to secrecy before I was willing to tell her anything.

“AD, how do you want to take care of two babies?”

“I don’t know o,” I admitted, rubbing my forehead. “That’s exactly why I am calling you.”

She burst into laughter.

“So your wish has finally come true,not so? Since you couldn’t get your own, you went and stole children.”

I threw my head back and laughed with her. It was my first genuine laugh all day.

“Sis Eli, please don’t tell Mummy them o. Not even Audrey and Melissa,” I said, referring to my younger sisters as I absentmindedly adjusted the tiny blanket covering Adele’s feet.

“I don’t want them getting too attached. We still don’t know what the final outcome will be.”

“That’s true.” Her voice softened immediately. “I will come down in a few days with one girl from the village to help you. But I must tell Uncle Emma o.”

She was referring to her husband. “No problem. Tell him to keep my secret too.”

“I will.” She paused before suddenly clapping her hands. “Send me pictures and videos na.”

Instead of sending pictures, I immediately switched to a video call so she could see them herself. The moment her face appeared on the screen, she screamed.

“See as they even have the same complexion like you!” she shouted dramatically. “Where will they sleep this night? On that your bed? Where?”

I pinched the bridge of my nose and laughed despite myself.

“Sis Eli, you are adding to my anxiety. I will go shopping tomorrow.”

“Sorry o, sorry,” she said quickly, covering her mouth with one hand although she was already laughing again.

We spent another few minutes talking about the babies, laughing over nothing in particular before somehow drifting into conversations about our parents and other family members. By the time we finally ended the call, the house suddenly felt quiet again.

Too quiet.

I lowered my eyes to the girls before picking up the paper Ruth had handed me earlier.

It was two pages long, filled with feeding instructions, sleeping patterns, burping techniques and a routine she had somehow managed to create after spending barely a day with them.

“How does she even know all this?” I muttered, shaking my head slowly.

I looked over at the three thick blankets I had folded and spread across the carpet before gently laying the babies on top of them. Elizabeth was right.

There was no way I could safely sleep with both of them on my bed.

I looked around the living room and sighed.

I guessed we were all sleeping here tonight.

I got up quietly and padded into the kitchen, making sure not to wake them as I boiled some water and poured it carefully into a flask. According to Ruth’s notes, they would probably wake up within the hour demanding another feed. Thank God the doctor had declared them healthy enough to tolerate formula. Otherwise, where on earth was I going to find a wet nurse on such short notice?

My phone vibrated on the dining table.

Daniel.

A smile crept onto my face before I even answered.

“Hey AD.”

“Hello to the busiest doctor in town,” I teased. “Your Royal Highness.”

He laughed.

“I’ll make it up to you.”

There was a brief pause.

“Come and open your door.”

My eyes widened.

I hurried toward the entrance, nearly tripping over my slippers in the process.

The moment I opened the door, I found him standing there carrying two large takeaway bags in one hand and another smaller shopping bag in the other. His shoulders looked tired, his tie had disappeared and the sleeves of his shirt were rolled halfway up his forearms.

I stepped aside immediately. He entered, took two steps into the living room and suddenly stopped. His eyes settled on the sleeping twins. Then on the blankets spread across my floor.

“I know, I know,” I said before he could speak. “I’m buying beds tomorrow.”

He didn’t answer immediately. He simply walked over and gently placed the food on the dining table before turning back to look at the girls once more.

“How was your day?” he finally asked as he pulled out a chair.

“Exhausting.” I let out a tired breath as I sat opposite him. “Honestly, if not for Anwi, I don’t know what would have happened.”

“Well...” He smiled softly. “We thank God everything worked out.”

I nodded. “And thank you too. If you hadn’t pulled all those strings...”

I shrugged, unable to finish the sentence.

He waved his hand dismissively. “What are friends for?”

His voice sounded light, but I caught the brief flicker in his eyes before he looked away.

“Oh... by the way, your car will be delivered tomorrow.”

I blinked.

“Really? What magic did you perform?”

He yawned dramatically.

“Don’t mind that I live in America.” He pointed to himself proudly. “I still know people who make things happen in this town.”

I laughed. “I hear you.”

I disappeared briefly into the kitchen to grab plates while he unpacked the food. The aroma of grilled chicken filled the room almost instantly.

We both sat down.

“So...” I asked. “How was your day?”

He rested both elbows on the table and slowly rubbed the back of his neck.

“AD...” He sighed heavily. “If I don’t find an assistant soon, one day I will simply crash. I honestly don’t know how my mum managed all these years.”

I smiled knowingly. “Your mum also wasn’t saying yes to everybody and treating half the town for free.”

“I was trying to give back to the community.”

He shook his head. “But it’s beginning to look like I’m about to give my own life in the process.”

“Tell me about it.”

I took another bite of chicken, forcing myself to focus on my food instead of the man sitting opposite me. Every part of me wanted to reach across the table and massage the tension out of his shoulders.

Instead...

I practiced restraint.

“But didn’t you say you finally found someone?” I asked.

“I did.”

He nodded. “But Mum wants to meet him first before he signs the contract. If she doesn’t like him...” He pointed toward the ceiling with his fork. “I will personally drag her out of retirement.”

We both burst into laughter and for a while, neither of us spoke again. When we finally finished eating and cleared the table together, we moved quietly to the couch, careful not to wake the girls.

For several minutes we simply watched them sleep. It still amazed me how two tiny babies could completely change the atmosphere of an entire house.

Eventually Daniel broke the silence.

“So... what’s the plan?”

I tucked one leg beneath me. “In a few days my sister will come with a nanny.”

“And how many days is ‘a few days’?”

I shrugged. “I honestly don’t know. She first has to find someone.”

He thought for a moment. “I could ask Ruth to stop by whenever you’re at the office.”

I looked at him. “Really?”

He nodded.

“By the way,” I added quickly, “I need to pay her. She was such a great help today. Ask her what her daily rate is.”

“I’ll take care of that.”

“No, Daniel.”

I shook my head immediately. “I’ll pay her.”

“That’s not fair.”He smiled that sheepish smile that somehow defeated every argument I prepared.

“I also want to help the girls.”

His voice softened. “Please let me do this.”

I stared at him for a moment before finally surrendering.

“Okay.”

Almost on cue, both babies began fussing.

Daniel and I looked at each other.

Then at them.

Then back at each other.

“They planned this,” I whispered.

“They definitely did,” he agreed.

We both laughed before getting up at the same time. The next hour passed in a blur of warming formula, burping tiny shoulders, changing nappies and trying to convince two newborns that sleeping was actually a wonderful idea.

By the time the girls finally settled again, I was exhausted beyond words.

Daniel glanced toward me before leaning back into the couch.

“You know...”

He stretched his arms lazily. “I could just spend the night. We can take shifts”

I looked at him. I didn’t even pretend to think about it. At that point, sleep sounded more precious than pride.

I smiled. “I would really appreciate that.”

He smiled back. For the first time since those little girls had entered my life, I no longer felt like I was alone in this journey.

The next morning, by the time I got up, Daniel had already left. I reached for my phone on the bedside table, still half asleep, and immediately saw a message from him.

Daniel:
I left to prepare for church. I have asked Ruth to come over while you go shopping. Don’t worry, she knows to keep the secret 😉.

I blinked at the screen before smiling to myself.

Oh yes.

Today was Sunday.

And of course I needed someone to watch over the girls while I went shopping for all the things they suddenly needed. Why hadn’t I even thought of that? I shook my head and smiled again. Sometimes I wondered how Daniel always seemed to think three steps ahead of everyone else. Before I could overthink it, I quickly typed back a reply.

Adelaide:
Thank you... and please pray for me.

I stared at the message for a second after pressing send, then dropped my phone on the bed and hurried into the bathroom to enjoy a few precious moments to myself before the girls woke up. I took my shower a little slower than usual, letting the warm water run over my shoulders while mentally making a list of everything I needed to buy.

Bottles, nappies, wipes, clothes, blankets, cots... I paused halfway through drying myself and laughed quietly. Twenty-four hours ago I didn’t know the difference between newborn and zero-to-three-month clothes, and now I was making shopping lists like I had been somebody’s mother all my life.

A few hours later, after feeding the girls and showing Ruth where everything was kept, the doorbell rang. I opened it to find Solange standing there with oversized sunglasses perched on her face and a wide grin that immediately made me laugh.

“Ready, Super Mum?” she asked dramatically.

“I don’t feel very super,” I admitted, stepping aside for her to come in.

She looked down at the girls, shook her head in amusement and then hugged me tightly. I had already given her the full gist the previous night over the phone, and before I even finished talking, she had insisted on accompanying me shopping.

“You are not entering Baby World alone,” she had declared.

“And why exactly?”

“Because they will see your confused face and finish your account.”

She wasn’t wrong.

The following week passed slowly, with me trying to create a soft rhythm for myself and the girls. Every day felt almost identical, yet somehow completely different. Ruth arrived every morning just before I left for work and stayed until I returned in the evening. By the time I walked through the front door, she would give me a detailed report of their day before heading home. I was grateful beyond words that someone trustworthy was looking after the girls while I worked, but that also meant that once I left the office, I immediately resumed another full-time job.

Feeding, changing nappies, sterilising bottles, laundry, bathing, trying to understand why one baby was crying while the other had suddenly decided sleeping was no longer an option... Elizabeth had been right. Raising one child alone was not beans, talk less of two. Some nights I sat on the edge of my bed with aching shoulders and burning eyes, wondering how mothers did this every single day without completely losing themselves. I was physically exhausted, mentally drained and surviving almost entirely on prayers, coffee and adrenaline.

By Wednesday, I finally swallowed my pride and called Elizabeth again.

“Sis Eli,” I said the moment she answered, “please hurry up with that nanny.”

She laughed immediately. “I knew you would call.”

“I need two.”

“You need what?”

“I need two nannies,” I repeated, rubbing my forehead as one of the girls began fussing in the background. “At least for now until I catch my breath.”

She laughed so hard I had to pull the phone away from my ear.

“I am serious,” I insisted.

“I know you are.” She was still laughing. “You sound like somebody that has fought war.”

“I have.”

For the first time in my life, I truly understood why new mothers constantly looked tired.

“I don’t have maternity leave, Sis Eli. I don’t have a husband either. Asking for two people isn’t asking for too much.”

Her laughter faded.

“I understand,” she said gently. “Leave it to me.”

Daniel, on the other hand, somehow became part of our new routine without either of us ever discussing it. He stopped by almost every evening after work, sometimes carrying takeaway food, other times arriving with nappies or baby wipes that he claimed were “extras” from somewhere. On the mornings when he didn’t have early appointments, he occasionally stopped by before I left for the office just to check on the girls and make me laugh before the day started. When we weren’t seeing each other, we were constantly texting. I sent him endless pictures and videos of Adele and Daniella doing absolutely nothing except sleeping, stretching or making funny faces, and somehow he always reacted as though each picture was the greatest thing he had seen all day. In return, he updated me on work, the clinic, difficult patients, his mother’s endless opinions and, every now and then, Nadine.

Surprisingly, it hadn’t been too difficult to bury whatever feelings had tried to grow inside me that weekend.

Life had become too busy for fantasies. Between work, sleepless nights, bottles, nappies and two little girls who depended entirely on me, there simply wasn’t enough room in my head to entertain impossible dreams.

Besides...

With every casual mention of Nadine, I became more convinced that the two of them were slowly becoming an item.

And perhaps...

That was exactly how it was supposed to be.

Leave a comment

Gendarmerie: French for Police Station

Author’s Note : Who would have thought that Adelaide would be a mum of two overnight? I hope it stays that way.

See you Wednesday ☺️

I know the exact day and the exact hour I started falling for Adelaide. Or maybe it had happened long before that and I had simply refused to call it what it was.

Maybe it began the day she laughed because I had forgotten there was a World Cup match. Maybe it was when she cried in my arms after losing the pregnancy. Maybe it was the afternoon she invited me into her apartment, trusted me with the darkest corners of her heart and still found the strength to laugh through her tears.

I honestly don’t know.

What I do know is that the drive home from church the day she kept telling me Nadine would make a good choice for me was the first time it became impossible to lie to myself anymore. Listening to her casually encourage me to pursue another woman while she stared out of the window as though she meant every word... something inside me shifted. Then I watched her with Manka’s babies, the way her face softened the moment she carried them, the way tears gathered in her eyes before she even realized she was crying, and I knew I was in trouble.

Real trouble.

But I also knew Adelaide was older than me.

And whether she said it directly or not, she had made it abundantly clear that she would never cross that line. Every joke, every subtle reminder about my age, every conversation about Nadine... they all pointed in the same direction.

So I prayed.

Every single day after that.

Not always the same prayer. Some days I asked God to take these feelings away if they weren’t from Him. Other days I simply asked for wisdom because I genuinely didn’t know what to do with my heart anymore. I even started spending more time with Nadine, hoping maybe if I gave another woman a proper chance, whatever I felt for Adelaide would quietly disappear.

It didn’t.

If anything, it got worse.

As the days went by, my interest didn’t fade; it doubled... then tripled. I found myself checking my phone far more than I should, hoping to see her name on the screen. Whenever my phone rang, a tiny part of me wished it was her. Whenever she needed anything, no matter how insignificant, I somehow found a way to rearrange my clinic schedule just so I could be there. I kept convincing myself it was because she had no one else to lean on, because she was going through a difficult season, because that was simply the kind thing to do.

Deep down...

I knew I was lying to myself.

That was why when she called me at four o’clock this morning asking me to come over, I didn’t hesitate for even a second.

Even while trying to understand whatever strange plan she was proposing...

I was already reaching for my car keys.

And that hug...

I tightened my grip on the steering wheel as the memory flashed through my mind.

That hug had done absolutely nothing to help an already helpless man who was trying very hard not to fall any deeper.

Beside me, Adelaide sighed loudly.

“I just feel like Peter right now,” she said, rubbing both palms together before resting them on her thighs.

I glanced at her briefly before returning my attention to the road.

“You know... the way he denied Jesus three times.”

She continued talking, barely stopping to breathe as she listed every possible scenario that could happen once we got to the hospital. One minute she was convinced the doctor would understand. The next minute she was sure they would call the police. Then she started wondering if the babies had already been transferred to an orphanage.

I couldn’t help smiling.

Even when she was panicking...

She still somehow managed to think out loud.

I stole another quick glance at her.

She hadn’t bothered with makeup.

Her hair was loosely tied back, a few stubborn strands framing her face after what must have been a rushed shower. She wore an oversized T-shirt, simple cotton shorts and slippers, yet somehow she looked effortlessly beautiful. There were faint shadows beneath her eyes from another sleepless night, but they didn’t take away from her.

If anything, they made me want to protect her even more.

“What if it doesn’t work?” she asked suddenly, turning toward me just as we approached the hospital gate.

“AD...”

I reached over instinctively and rested my hand lightly on her knee.

“Just breathe.”

The words had barely left my mouth before realization hit me.

She was wearing shorts.

Heat rushed to my face.

I withdrew my hand almost immediately and returned both hands to the steering wheel, pretending nothing had happened while silently praying she hadn’t noticed how flustered I suddenly felt.

“It’s going to be fine,” I said, clearing my throat. “We’ll figure it out.”

By the time I parked, the first rays of sunlight were beginning to colour the sky. Just as Adelaide reached for the door handle, I gently held her wrist.

“Let’s pray first.”

She turned toward me immediately and nodded.

I bowed my head and said a short prayer.

“Amen,” Adelaide whispered.

We stepped out of the car together and walked straight to the maternity reception and knocked gently on the glass window.

The receptionist slid it open.

“Good morning,” I greeted politely. “We were here yesterday...”

“I know you.”

Subscribe now

She looked from me to Adelaide without smiling.

“You were with the lady who abandoned her children here.”

I felt Adelaide stiffen beside me and heard her mumble something under her breath. Without thinking, I reached for her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze before facing the receptionist again.

“Yes...”

I smiled politely.

“That’s us.”

The woman folded her arms, as if to say can i help you?

“Are the babies still here?”

“Yes They’re sleeping in the nursery,” she replied. “Any problem?”

“No, not really. Would it be possible for us to speak with the doctor?”

“He won’t be around until ten am.” She started sliding the window shut.

I quickly raised my hand. “Please, madam. Ahah are we fighting?”

I hesitated before choosing my next words carefully.

“Can their aunt spend some time with them while we wait?”

The woman frowned, looked down at her table and started opening some files. Then she looked directly at Adelaide.

“You’re Miss Adelaide?”

“Yes.” Adelaide stepped closer. “I am.”

The receptionist studied both of us for several long seconds before finally standing up from her chair.

“You can go.”

She pointed toward the corridor. “But please keep quiet. The other babies are sleeping.”

“Thank you.”

We had barely taken two steps before another idea crossed my mind. “Madam...”

She looked up again.

“Is it possible to pay for one of the private rooms?”

This was Cameroon, almost everything had a price.

“Please,” Adelaide added softly.

The woman sighed dramatically and shook her head.

“Ne venez pas ici pour ajouter mon travail.” Dont come and add to my work eh

She pointed toward a row of chairs.

“Asseyez-vous là-bas.” Sit down there

We exchanged glances and quietly sat down while she completed the paperwork. Almost twenty minutes later, we wheeled the sleeping twins into one of the empty recovery rooms.

The moment Adelaide closed the door behind us, I let out a long breath I hadn’t realized I was holding. My body suddenly remembered that I had been awake since four. I stretched out on the hospital bed, adjusted the pillow behind my head and closed my eyes.

Sleep came almost immediately.

Just before I drifted off, I heard Adelaide’s voice.

“I’m sorry.”

I opened my eyes again.

She was leaning against the door with both hands tucked behind her back. The early morning sunlight spilled through the window behind her, outlining her silhouette.

I honestly couldn’t remember the last time I’d seen something so beautiful.

“I know I’ve dragged you into all this nonsense,” she said quietly, walking toward the bed before sitting carefully on the edge. “I keep asking for more and more even when you’re clearly busy.”

I smiled.

“It’s not nonsense.”

I paused.

“I’d do anything for you...” I caught myself. “...and the girls.”

She smiled, a small smile. But it reached her eyes.

Satisfied, I closed mine again and this time, sleep won.

When I woke up, warm sunlight had completely filled the room. Adelaide was seated by the window, patiently feeding one of the girls while gently rocking the cot with her foot where the other baby had begun fussing.

I rubbed my eyes and sat up.

“Why are they always hungry at the same time?”

She laughed without looking up. “I was just asking myself the same thing.”

I checked my phone.

Six missed calls.

Three from Mum.

Three from William.

I called William first.

“Bro, sorry. I was sleeping.”

“Sleeping?” William almost shouted. “I thought somebody was dying when you texted me at four this morning.”

I chuckled. “It’s a long story. Did you manage to speak with Anwi?”

“I did. She’ll make time. Just send her the location.”

“I appreciate it.We’ll catch up later.”

After hanging up, I opened Mum’s message.

Mum:

Are you at the hospital already? I noticed you left very early. Hope everything is alright.

For a moment, I considered explaining everything.

Then I stopped.

If Adelaide eventually became responsible for these girls, their story wasn’t mine to tell.

Me:

Yes, Mummy. Good morning.

I hit send.

Just then one of the babies began crying again. I walked over, picked her up gently and rested her against my shoulder.

“No... give me this one.”

Adelaide smiled.

“I’ll feed her while you burp the other.”

We exchanged babies almost effortlessly, as though we’d been doing it for years. I dialled the clinic while pacing slowly around the room.

“Erica, good morning.”

“Morning, Doc.”

“How’s everything?”

“So far, so good.”

“You have several appointments today.”

“I know.”

“Who’s there with you?”

“Auntie Solange, Dimitri and Ruth.”

I thought for a second.

“Please hand the phone to Ruth.”

A moment later...

“Good morning, Doc.”

“Morning, Ruth.”

“I need a favour. A friend of mine needs help with two newborn twin girls at Hôpital District d’Akwa.”

“Can you come over?”

“No problem, sir. I’m leaving now.”

“Thank you.”

I ended the call.

Adelaide was watching me curiously.

“I need to stop by the clinic for a few hours.”

I checked my watch. “It’ll soon be seven. Ruth is coming to stay with you.”

She nodded slowly.

“I promise I’ll be back before ten with Anwi. We’ll speak to the doctor together.”

I hated leaving, more than I cared to admit.

She looked tired, yet somehow still determined. All I wanted was to pull her into another hug and tell her she wouldn’t have to carry this burden alone.

Instead... I simply smiled.

“It’s okay,” she said softly.

“Good.”

I looked down at the sleeping twins. “By the way...Which one is Daniella and which one is Adele?”

She blinked, then frowned. Then started staring from one baby to the other.

I burst out laughing.

“Oh no...”

She covered her face.

“I’ve forgotten.”

“You’ve forgotten?”

She quickly leaned over, spotted a loose thread hanging from the hem of her T-shirt and carefully pulled it free.

She tied it gently around the sleeve of one baby’s tiny dress.

“There.” She sat back proudly. “This one is Adele.”

I chuckled.

“If you say so.”

I slipped my car keys into my pocket. “I really have to go.”

This time I didn’t wait.

If she hugged me again...

I honestly wasn’t sure I would want to let go.

“See you later.”

I closed the door quietly behind me.

Then walked quickly toward my car. Partly because I was running late...But mostly because I desperately needed fresh air before my heart completely betrayed me.

Leave a comment

Author’s Note : Daniel and Adelaide are stressing me. This thing is supposed to be simple. I love you , i love you too finish…

But now, that would be a boring story right. wink

See you on Monday and don’t forget to leave a comment.

Adelaide’s POV

It took us barely ten minutes to drive from church to my apartment complex in Makepe, but it certainly didn’t feel like ten minutes. Somewhere between complaining about the state of Cameroon roads, laughing over church gist and him telling me about a funny conversation he’d had with his daughter the previous evening, the journey somehow slipped away unnoticed.

“You still owe me a conversation,” he said after parking the car and switching off the engine.

I leaned my head against the headrest and groaned inwardly.

“You know you’re my gynaecologist,” I turned to look at him with narrowed eyes, “not my therapist.”

“I’m more than your gynaecologist.” He held my gaze without blinking. “At this point...” a small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth, “...I hold many of your secrets.”

That made me laugh despite myself. I unclipped my seatbelt and shook my head.

“Do you want to come in? We can talk over lunch.”

“If you insist” he said with a grin on his face

“I didn’t insist” I answered immediately “This man”

He laughed as we both stepped out of the car. I showed him where visitors usually parked before leading him upstairs to my two-bedroom apartment.

“Make yourself comfortable,” I said, slipping off my heels the moment I entered. My toes immediately sighed in relief against the cool tiles. “I just need to get out of these church clothes.”

He nodded and settled comfortably onto the couch.

I hurried into my bedroom, changed into a loose T-shirt and black leggings, tied my hair into a messy bun and splashed a little water on my face before returning to the living room.

He was already on the phone.

“...Yes, let’s monitor her progesterone levels again tomorrow morning...”

His voice immediately shifted into doctor mode. Not wanting to interrupt, I quietly slipped into the kitchen and opened the pot of Poulet DG I had cooked that morning. The rich smell of ginger, garlic and ripe plantains immediately filled the kitchen as I transferred everything into another pot to warm it.

By the time I finished laying the table, he ended the call and walked into the dining area, still typing something on his phone.

“Everything alright at the clinic?” I asked as I placed two glasses of water on the table.

“Mmm...” He nodded absent-mindedly without looking up. “Just checking up on a few patients.”

I simply stood there for a moment watching him.

His brows were slightly furrowed as he typed.

Completely focused.

Honestly if this guy wasn’t younger than me, I would have seriously considered embarrassing myself by shooting my shot. I had never understood women who chased men.

Subscribe now

Now I did. Right there, standing in my dining room in a simple navy polo shirt, replying to patient messages while apologising for keeping me waiting, I finally understood. I smiled to myself and though of how lucky Nadine must be if he actually fancied her. At least my own foolish imagination would finally rest. I wouldn’t have to keep wondering whether all this concern was simply because he was a good doctor... or something else.

He suddenly looked up. “Oh was I keeping you waiting?”

I blinked quickly, pretending I hadn’t just been studying his face.

“No.”

He pulled out a chair and sat down.

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright.” I waved him off as I sat opposite him. “Patients come first. I understand.”

He looked down at the food. “Did you just cook all this?”

I laughed. “I wished I had that superpower.” I scooped some food onto his plate.

“I made it very early this morning before church.” He nodded. “I couldn’t sleep, so I was already awake by four…”

I stopped talking. Wonderful, absolutely wonderful.

I had walked right into that one.

Daniel slowly lifted his eyes from his plate. He didn’t say anything immediately. He simply took his first bite, chewed thoughtfully, swallowed, took a sip of water and gently placed the glass back on the table.

Then he looked at me.

“Do you want to tell me why you are not sleeping AD?”

There we go, I knew he had heard that

I let out a slow breath and stared down at my plate

“I have lost two children” the words came out before I could stop them “I am forty two and unmarried . I may never get married and even if I do I don’t know if I will ever have children..” I blurted , shocked at myself for revealing so much. I inhaled and exhaled and I could feel a certain relief and freedom . So I continued

“I’ve tried sleeping, I really have, but every night my mind keeps running” I absent-mindedly traced circles on the table with my finger. “I keep asking myself…is this how the rest of my life is going to look? An empty house, an empty bed, the silence.” I paused to catch my breath and could feel the tears coming but I fought them

“I am actually a very happy person, I laugh a lot, I tease people, I genuinely enjoy life but these past few months” I shook my head slowly “have been the hardest months of my life. Sometimes I regret even trying . Maybe I would have focused on other things, but now I’m stuck somewhere between sadness and numbness.. I am tired”

I couldn’t control the tears anymore so I let them flow even though I was embarrassed that I had to cry infront of him. I pushed my plate away, stood up and went to sit on the couch. I sat down heavily, covering my face with both hands. A few seconds later the cushion beside me dipped. Daniel had followed me. He didn’t rush to speak. He simply sat there. After a while I felt his palm gently rubbing slow circles across my back. Neither of us spoke.

After my sobs had settled into quiet sniffles, he finally asked,

“What bothers you the most? The possibility that you may never get married or that you may never have children?” he asked softly

I lowered my hands. I opened my mouth to answer but nothing came out. I had never actually separated the two. I stared ahead for a long moment before shrugging helplessly.

“I don’t know. I’ve honestly never thought about it. I just...” I sniffed. “...feel like my life is empty.”

Daniel nodded slowly. “I understand why you feel that way.”

There wasn’t an ounce of judgement in his voice.

“After everything you’ve gone through, anyone would.” His thumb continued those slow circles on my back.

“But feelings don’t always tell the truth.”

I looked at him through blurred eyes.

“Your life isn’t empty, AD.”

“It feels empty.”

“But it isn’t.” He paused before continuing carefully.

“You have Jesus. You have purpose. You have people who genuinely love you. And whether it feels like it today or not....your story isn’t over.”

Fresh tears slipped down my cheeks.

“He knows what you need most. What if its not children?”

I sobbed at that and shook my head

“I am not saying you wont have them, but what if that isn’t his priority for you right now?”

“When will it be his priority? I have a biological clock ticking”

He smiled gently “What if this isn’t the route he wanted you to take.”

I looked at him confused. Was he judging me?

“I am not saying it is the wrong route. This is what I do remember?” He paused “God created science and he gave all men wisdom and free will. But you need to ask yourself if this was God’s will for you”

He shifted “So let me ask you something. Did you pray about it?”

I shook my head in the negative “The one thing that I prayed about, and the one that he made me a promise about, did he fulfill it? What’s even the point of this praying and asking for God’s will. There are people who don’t pray, they are married and have children. They aren’t exactly asking for his will. So why should I?”

I ended up telling him everything. About the promise I’d received years earlier. About how convinced I’d been that God had spoken. About how every passing birthday made me wonder whether I’d imagined the whole thing. Daniel listened without interrupting once. When I finally finished, he smiled softly and shook his head.

“God gave every one of us free will.”

He folded his hands together.

“People can make choices completely outside His will. Sometimes those choices work, sometimes they don’t. But that’s between them and God.”

He looked at me. “You know Him, AD. You’ve walked with Him long enough to recognise His voice. So don’t compare your journey to someone else’s.”

He was right, I knew he was. I just didn’t know why it was taking God so long.

“Do you want us to pray about it?” He asked and I nodded

He took my hands in his and bowed his head “”Father...”

His voice was calm.

“You see every tear Adelaide has cried when no one else was watching. You know every prayer she has whispered and every question she has been afraid to ask. Today I ask that You carry what she can no longer carry. Remind her that You haven’t abandoned her. Strengthen her heart while she waits. And if there is fear where faith used to be...Please breathe life into it again. Let her know that Your plans for her are still good. In Jesus’ name. Amen.”

“Amen,” I whispered, wiping my face with my now free hands.

He looked at me for a long second before smiling.

“You’re going to get married.”

“Amen.”

“No.”

He shook his head. “That wasn’t a declaration. That was a fact.”

I laughed through my tears. “How do you know?”

“Because he made you a promise.” His smile widened. “It’s not over until it’s over.”

“Ok” I muttered “Ouch my make up is messed up”

“You’re still AD, makeup or no makeup.” Before I realised what he was doing, he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.

“What are you doing?” I exclaimed.

“Evidence.”

He lifted the phone.

“So that one day, when God answers this prayer, I’ll remind you that He started healing you here.”

I burst into laughter, despite everything...I smiled. He snapped the picture anyway. I disappeared into the bathroom to wash my face, shaking my head the entire time. By the time I returned a few minutes later, Daniel had quietly reheated the food in the microwave, laid fresh cutlery on the table and even poured us both another glass of water.

Three days later, as I was heading home from work, I walked out through the office gate when loud voices from outside made me stop in my tracks. I instinctively tightened my grip on my handbag and looked towards the road. A crowd had already started gathering around something. I sighed, turned around and walked back into the compound instead. It was better to wait for my taxi inside than stand out there and become the next victim of one of these street boys who specialized in snatching handbags before disappearing into thin air.

“José, qu’est-ce qui se passe?” I asked the gateman in French as he hurried back inside after trying to see what was happening.

What’s going on out there?

He shook his head.

“La femme qui vend souvent des oranges dehors... elle crie, oh sa mère oh.”

The woman who usually sells oranges outside is crying and shouting.

I frowned immediately.

“Mais elle est enceinte, non?”

But she’s pregnant, isn’t she?

“Oui.”

The moment he answered, I didn’t wait to hear anything else. I hurried back outside, weaving my way through the growing crowd. It took a bit of pushing and apologizing before I finally got to the front. There she was, lying on the ground, her wrapper twisted around her legs as she cried out in pain, both hands clutching her stomach.

I recognized her immediately.

She was one of the women displaced from Bamenda because of the Anglophone crisis. For months she had sold oranges just outside our office gate, and whenever I had a little extra cash, I would buy from her or simply hand her some money. I hadn’t seen her in weeks and had wondered if she had finally gone back home.

Why today of all days had she decided to return?

“Are you alright?” I asked as I quickly knelt beside her, completely ignoring what the dusty ground was doing to my expensive cream trousers. I instinctively tucked my handbag closer under my arm.

“Auntie...” she cried, grabbing my wrist with surprising strength. “Carry me go hospital, abeg. I no go fit. Help me, Mama. Help me.”

Her grip tightened with every contraction.

“Are you in labour?” I asked, trying to keep my voice calm even as panic slowly crept into my chest.

“I no know...” she cried, squeezing her eyes shut. “E di hot me... e di hot me.”

I pulled out my phone. The ride I’d ordered was still several minutes away.

Too long.

“I will give you money!” I shouted towards a group of young men standing nearby, already reaching into my handbag. “Please, somebody stop me a taxi!”

That got their attention and within seconds, one of them had flagged down a yellow taxi. The driver rolled down his window.

“C’est pour où?”

Where are we going?

For a split second I thought about Auntie Mo’s clinic, but it was much farther away and this woman clearly didn’t have that kind of time.

“Emmenez-nous à l’hôpital le plus proche.”

Take us to the nearest hospital.

The driver nodded and immediately sped off. The woman cried through almost the entire journey while I held her hand, whispering little prayers under my breath and asking God over and over not to let anything happen before we arrived.

Thankfully, less than eight minutes later we pulled into the district hospital. I jumped out before the taxi had completely stopped.

“Help! Somebody help!” I shouted as I rushed inside. “She’s pregnant!”

Everything happened so quickly after that. A stretcher appeared.Two nurses rushed outside with an orderly. They wheeled her away before I even had the chance to ask another question.

After paying the taxi driver, I hurried back inside only to be met by the cashier asking for an admission deposit. Without thinking twice, I transferred the money through Mobile Money and settled into one of the plastic chairs in the waiting area.

Minutes slowly turned into thirty. Thirty minutes somehow became an hour. An hour quietly stretched into two.

The television mounted high on the wall kept changing channels, people came and went, babies cried somewhere down the corridor, nurses hurried past in every direction, and all I could do was whisper one prayer after another.

“Lord... please let both mother and child be alright.”

Eventually I could no longer sit still. I stood up and began pacing the corridor until I finally spotted one of the nurses.

“S’il vous plaît... comment va-t-elle?”

Please... how is she?

She smiled reassuringly.

“Elle était enceinte de deux enfants. Nous venons de terminer l’opération.”

She had been pregnant with twins. They had just finished the operation.

“Thank You, Jesus,” I breathed, closing my eyes briefly before sinking back into my chair.

Twins.

I looked down at my watch ; Eight o’clock already.

If they were still in theatre or recovery, it would probably be another hour before anyone was allowed to see her. There was no time to buy food anymore, and at this hour I certainly wasn’t getting home anytime soon.

I let out a tired sigh and mentally blamed my mechanic for the hundredth time that week. If my car had simply been fixed when he promised, none of this would have been such a struggle. Without thinking much about it, I reached for my phone and called the one person who had promised to help if I ever needed anything.

Daniel.

The call rang until it went to voicemail. I tried again. Voicemail. I was just about to put my phone away when it rang.

I answered almost immediately.

“Hello.”

“Hey AD.”

I could hear movement in the background, doors opening and closing.

“I’m so sorry,” I said quickly. “Did I catch you at a bad time?”

“No.” His voice sounded slightly breathless. “I just finished my last ward round. What’s up?”

“Ermmm...” I scratched the back of my head. “I need your help.”

There wasn’t even a second’s hesitation.

“Tell me.”

“I’m at a hospital.” I paused. “It’s a long story.....but can you come?”

The concern in his voice was immediate.

“Are you okay?”

“I am.”

I hesitated. “Can you please buy some things for a woman who just had a Caesarean section? Food... maybe toiletries... just whatever she might need.”

There was silence for a second.

“AD...” He sighed. “I need details. This suspense is killing me.”

I couldn’t help smiling despite how exhausted I was.

“So I helped bring a pregnant woman to the hospital.”

I rubbed my forehead. “She has just delivered.”

“Okay.” His tone immediately became lighter. “Got it. I’m coming. Send me the address.”

The line disconnected before I even had the chance to thank him.By the time Daniel arrived almost forty minutes later, I was speaking with the doctor who had performed the surgery.I spotted him walking briskly down the corridor carrying two shopping bags in one hand.

I waved.

He smiled briefly before joining us.

“Talk to him,” I said, pointing at Daniel. “He understands all these medical things.”

The doctor turned towards him.

“So...”

“The mother and both baby girls are doing well.”

He adjusted the file in his hands.

“She developed significant bleeding after the twins were delivered because her uterus wasn’t contracting properly. We had to give medications to control the bleeding, and she eventually required a blood transfusion. Thankfully she responded well and she’s stable now.”

He smiled.

“We’ll monitor her closely over the next few days.”

Then he looked between both of us. “But I was just explaining to your wife that another deposit will be needed.”

Wife?

I felt the heat rise to my cheeks so quickly I was certain everyone could see it. I immediately turned towards Daniel. He didn’t even flinch. He simply nodded as though the doctor hadn’t accidentally married us five seconds ago.

“We’ll sort it out,” he replied calmly. “That’s fine.”

Then he looked back at the doctor.

“Can we see them now?”

“Of course.”

The doctor gestured down the corridor.

“This way.”

He led us down a long corridor before stopping in front of a large ward. The room was filled with mothers cradling newborn babies, some sleeping peacefully while others cried with tiny voices that somehow filled the entire space. Relatives moved quietly from one bed to another, adjusting pillows, carrying flasks of food and whispering congratulations. I glanced around and immediately shook my head.

This woman had just gone through a difficult emergency Caesarean section, received a blood transfusion and delivered twins. There was no way she was going to get any proper rest in a room this crowded.

Without saying a word, I reached for Daniel’s hand and tugged it lightly. He turned immediately, his eyes meeting mine. I simply tilted my head towards the room. He followed my gaze, took one look around and understood exactly what I meant.

“I’ll get it sorted,” he said quietly before walking away with the doctor.

I walked over to her bedside and gently took her hand in mine. It felt cold and weak, but she squeezed my fingers with surprising strength.

“Congratulations,” I said softly, brushing a few strands of hair away from her damp forehead. “How are you feeling?”

“I dey fine...” she answered weakly before hesitating. “The pikin dem dey fine?”

I nodded immediately.

“I haven’t seen them yet. The nurses are still checking on them, but they told me both babies are alright.”

The relief that washed over her face was almost tangible. Her eyes fluttered shut for a brief second before she whispered another quiet, “Thank God.”

Just then Daniel returned with two orderlies pushing an empty hospital bed.

“We’ve arranged a private room,” he said, smiling reassuringly. “Let’s get you somewhere quieter.”

Within a few minutes they carefully transferred her onto the other bed. She winced as they moved her, gripping the rails tightly while the nurses adjusted her IV line and tucked the blanket around her. I gathered the few belongings she had arrived with—her wrapper, a worn handbag,and a pair of slippers —and followed them to the new room.

It was much quieter.

The curtains were drawn halfway, the lights were softer and for the first time since we’d arrived, the room felt peaceful.

Daniel disappeared briefly before returning with the bag he’d brought from the supermarket. He placed it on the bedside table while I unpacked everything inside.

There were bottles of water, toiletries, nursing pads, disposable underwear, biscuits, fruits, baby wipes, diapers, tiny blankets, receiving cloths and even a nursing gown.

I looked up at him.

“You bought all this?”

He shrugged casually as though it wasn’t a big deal.

“One of the nurses helped me.”

A few minutes later one of the nurses wheeled in the babies.

My breath caught.

They were so tiny. One slept peacefully with both fists tucked beneath her chin while the other stretched lazily before letting out the smallest little yawn I’d ever seen.

“They’re beautiful,” I whispered almost to myself.

Without realizing it, tears filled my eyes.

For one brief moment my heart forgot the pain it had carried these past few weeks and simply admired the miracle lying before me. I reached out cautiously and stroked one tiny hand with my finger. Her fingers immediately curled around mine.

I smiled through my tears.

“Hello, little one.”

Daniel looked at me but didn’t say anything. Before leaving, we promised Manka’a that we would come back the following day to check on her.

I had so many questions for her. Where was the father of these babies? Why had she been selling oranges while heavily pregnant with twins? Why hadn’t anyone arrived yet to look for her?

But looking at how exhausted she was, I decided those questions could wait.She needed rest more than she needed conversation.

When I returned on Thursday evening after work, she already looked much stronger. She was sitting up in bed breastfeeding one of the babies while the other slept peacefully in the bassinet beside her. The colour had returned to her face, and for the first time since I’d met her that week, she smiled without forcing it.

“My brother don call from Bamenda,” she said proudly. “E go reach Saturday morning. We go go house.”

I nodded, relieved.

“I’m happy you’re not going to be alone.”

Before leaving, I settled the remaining hospital bills and made arrangements for a few more baby essentials to be delivered before her discharge. It wasn’t much, but it was something.

The following morning, I had just finished listening to Triumph 30 Devotion and was folding my Bible closed when my phone rang.

I smiled the moment I saw Daniel’s name.

“Hi.”

“Are you still sleeping?” he asked with a tired voice.

I stood up from the sofa and stretched.

“No. I was just about to get ready for work.”

“Mmmm...” he hummed. “Do you want me to pick you up? And what is your mechanic saying by the way?”

I rolled my eyes even though he couldn’t see me.

“The guy is seriously getting on my nerves. Every day it’s one excuse after another. But no, you don’t need to come and pick me up.”

There was a brief silence.

Then he spoke again.

“Do you want me to send someone to check your car, AD?” he asked gently before adding, “I know you’re used to handling everything by yourself, but honestly... it isn’t a big deal.”

I leaned against my kitchen counter and smiled to myself. I sighed in surrender.

“Okay... you win.”

He laughed softly on the other end.

“I’ll send you my mechanic’s number and you can touch base with him.”

“My pleasure,” he answered. Then he paused for a second. “And I’m sorry... I haven’t had time to follow up with your girl. What’s her name again?”

“Manka’a.”

“Yes.” I could almost hear him snapping his fingers. “How is she?”

“She’s doing well. I’m going there this evening to see her one last time. She’ll be discharged tomorrow morning and her brother will take them back to Bamenda.”

“Alright. I don’t know what my schedule will look like today, but let me know when you’re there. If I’m free, I’ll come by. Auntie Mo asked me to give her a package.”

“Awww... that’s so thoughtful. I’ll let you know.”

We ended up talking for several more minutes, drifting from one topic to another as though neither of us was in any hurry to hang up. Somewhere in the middle of the conversation he casually mentioned how his date with Nadine had gone the previous evening.

I told myself I didn’t care.

Unfortunately...

My heart hadn’t gotten the memo.

That evening, when I stepped into Manka’s room, one of the babies had already started crying. The tiny girl had screwed up her face and was waving both little fists in the air as though protesting the whole world. I quickly placed my handbag on the chair beside the door, walked over and gently lifted her into my arms while Manka continued breastfeeding the other twin.

“How for ya massa?” she asked casually. “I nova see ei since that day.”

I blinked, trying to understand who she meant.

“Oh... you mean Daniel?” I adjusted the baby against my shoulder and began swaying her gently from side to side. “He’s fine. But we’re not married.”

She simply smiled to herself and nodded as though I’d said something amusing.

“This one name na Adele,” she said proudly, looking down at the baby in her arms. “And the other one na Daniella.”

I frowned.

“I’m sorry... what did you say?”

She repeated herself, slower this time.

“If not for wunna, I no know weti I for do.” She paused to reposition the baby before looking back at me. “Na why I give them wunna name.”

My mouth fell open.

“Oh my God...”

I stared at her. “Are you serious?”

She nodded shyly. “Thank you plenty.”

For a few seconds I couldn’t find my voice. Instead, my eyes filled with tears. I looked down at the little girl sleeping peacefully against my chest and felt something tighten inside me. Nobody had ever named a child after me before. It felt like such a huge honour...

One I wasn’t sure I deserved.

Manka finished feeding the other baby, lifted her carefully onto her shoulder and rubbed her tiny back until a soft burp escaped. She smiled with satisfaction.

“I want go piss,” she said as she carefully laid the baby into the crib. “I di cam.”

“No problem.”

I watched her walk towards the door before disappearing into the corridor.

While she was away, I finally managed to settle little Daniella back to sleep. She stretched once, yawned dramatically and relaxed the moment I laid her gently into the crib beside her sister.

I smiled to myself.

“They really are beautiful.”

Taking out my phone, I sent Daniel a quick message.

I’m at the hospital if you’re free. Come and meet your namesake.

Barely a minute later, his reply came.

On my way.

I smiled before leaning back into the plastic hospital chair.

Since Manka was only gone to use the restroom, I wasn’t worried. I opened my WhatsApp and began replying to a few messages from work, then one from Solange, then another from Samira asking if I’d finally remembered she existed.

At some point...without even realizing it...

My eyes became heavy, the chair wasn’t comfortable and the room wasn’t quiet. Yet somehow exhaustion won. The next thing I felt was someone gently tapping my shoulder.

“AD...”

I blinked several times before looking up. Daniel stood over me with a small smile.

“Hey... when did you get here?”

“Just now.”

He pulled another chair closer.

“How are you?”

“I’m fine.”

I rubbed my eyes before checking my wristwatch, almost eight o’clock. My goodness. I must have slept for almost an hour. Just then both babies began fussing in their cribs, sucking hungrily on their tiny fingers before crying almost in unison.

I looked around. “Where’s Manka?”

Daniel glanced towards the door. “I don’t know. She wasn’t here when I arrived.”

My smile disappeared. “Ah...”

I stood immediately. The hospital bed was still exactly the way she’d left it.

Blanket folded back. Pillow untouched. No handbag. No wrapper.

Nothing.

“She told me she wanted to ease herself.”

I hurried towards the bathroom and pushed the door open.

Empty.

I checked behind it before looking inside again.

Still empty.

“What’s happening?” Daniel asked quietly.

By now both babies were crying loudly, but somehow I barely heard them.

“One minute we were talking about baby names...” I said, walking towards the wardrobe and opening it instinctively, even though I knew she couldn’t possibly be inside. “...then she said she wanted to pee...”

My words caught in my throat.

“...then...”

I turned slowly to look at Daniel.

“...I fell asleep.”

I covered my mouth with both hands.

“Oh God...What was I doing sleeping?”

Just then one of the nurses walked into the room.

“Why the pikin di cry?” she asked. “Give dem bobi.”

“We don’t know where the mother is,” Daniel answered.

“Comment ça?” she asked, switching to French. What do you mean?

She looked from one of us to the other before hurrying out of the room. A few minutes later she returned carrying two bottles of formula milk.

“You go pay eh,” she announced matter-of-factly. “One bottle na two thousand five.”

Neither of us argued.I picked up one baby while Daniel lifted the other. We settled into two chairs opposite each other and quietly fed them.

Neither of us spoke.

The babies calmed almost immediately, their tiny fingers curling around the bottles with surprising determination. Outside the room I could hear footsteps, doors opening and closing and distant voices growing louder. For a fleeting second I told myself Manka had probably stepped outside for fresh air.

She’d been inside this hospital for days. Anyone would feel suffocated.

Wouldn’t they?

I clung to that thought. About twenty minutes later the doctor walked in with three nurses behind him.

“Good evening,” he greeted.

Relief washed over me. At least his English was easier to understand.

“We have not found her.”

He paused before continuing. “The security guard at the gate said he saw her leave the compound and enter a taxi. He didn’t realise she was a patient.”

I frowned.

“Maybe she went home to pick up a few things.”

Even as the words left my mouth...I didn’t believe them.

The doctor slowly shook his head. “I’m going to be honest with you.”

His expression softened. “Unfortunately, this happens more often than people realise.”

My heart started beating faster.

“Some mothers abandon their babies here after delivery.”

The room suddenly felt colder. “I’m afraid that may be what has happened.”

“What?”

I turned immediately towards the twins. Daniel quietly stood up and moved closer, almost as though instinctively placing himself between me and the doctor.

“So... what happens now?” he asked.

The doctor opened a file.

“She listed you here as her sister.”

He looked directly at me.

I froze.

“No, no...” I shook my head immediately. “I only found her outside my office in labour and brought her here. I don’t actually know her.”

The moment I finished speaking...

Something inside me sank. I wasn’t even sure why.

The doctor sighed.

“In that case we’ll have to notify the authorities. That’s standard procedure.”

He closed the file.

“We’re still waiting for a few laboratory results for the babies. Assuming everything comes back normal tomorrow morning, Social Services will take custody.”

“Take them where?” Daniel asked quietly.

“To an orphanage.”

Silence settled over the room and I looked at the twins. They had just finished feeding and were sleeping peacefully again. Completely unaware that the only person they’d known as their mother had disappeared.

“Who takes care of them tonight?” I finally asked.

“Our neonatal nurses will look after them,” the doctor assured us. “We have enough formula and they’ll be well cared for.”

I glanced at the nurse who had only moments earlier reminded us to pay for the milk. Without saying anything, I reached into my handbag, took out my wallet and handed the doctor fifty thousand francs.

“Please use this for their milk... and whatever else they need before tomorrow.”

He nodded quietly.

A few minutes later the nurses wheeled the babies away. I watched until they disappeared through the doorway. It felt strangely final, as though something precious had just been taken from me.

Neither Daniel nor I spoke as we walked back to the parking lot.

The night air felt unusually heavy. The moment I settled into the passenger seat of his car, I rested my head against the backrest and stared through the windshield.

“You know...” I said after several minutes of silence, my voice barely above a whisper.

Daniel glanced at me before starting the engine.

“She named them Daniella... and Adele.”

He turned to look at me properly.

“You don’t say.”

I nodded slowly, swallowing the lump in my throat. I didn’t tell him she’d assumed we were husband and wife. He reached across the centre console and squeezed my hand once before letting go.

Neither of us said another word. As the car pulled out of the hospital compound, the image of two tiny sleeping girls refused to leave my mind.

Long before we reached my apartment...

Sleep claimed me once again.

This time...

It wasn’t exhaustion.

It was my heart trying to escape a reality it wasn’t ready to accept.

At four o’clock the next morning, I woke up with my heart pounding so hard against my chest that for a terrifying second I thought something had exploded inside me.

I gasped, clutched my chest with one hand and jumped out of bed so quickly that I almost tripped over the edge of the duvet. Barefoot, I hurried into the living room, my eyes darting from one corner of the apartment to another.

Had someone broken in?

I stood completely still.

Nothing.

No footsteps.

No voices.

No movement.

Yet my entire body was trembling. I wrapped both arms around myself and slowly turned in a circle, scanning the apartment once more. Everything was exactly where I had left it.

My handbag still lay on the couch.

The curtains were still half open.

The television remote was lying on the coffee table.

Nothing had changed.

So why couldn’t I shake this feeling?

The truth was, I hadn’t really slept.

From the moment Daniel dropped me home the previous evening, there had been an uneasiness sitting in my chest that I couldn’t explain. I’d tried ignoring it. I’d even gone into the kitchen intending to make something to eat, only to discover I had absolutely no appetite. I had eventually forced myself into bed, tossed from one side to another for what felt like hours and, just when sleep had finally found me...

That strange sound.

Or was it a dream?

I didn’t even know anymore.

I looked around the apartment again before slowly sinking onto the carpet.

Without thinking, I folded my legs beneath me.

“Lord...” I whispered, my hands resting on my knees. “Please... whatever this is... tell me.”

Silence.

I closed my eyes and began praying in tongues. The words flowed effortlessly, rising from somewhere much deeper than my mind.

Minutes passed.

“Lord...” I whispered again, my voice trembling this time. “Please bring Manka back.”

I swallowed hard. “Don’t let those children go to the orphanage.”

Another wave of prayer escaped my lips as I continued praying in tongues, rocking gently backwards and forwards.

Then suddenly...

My eyes flew open.

I froze.

“So... I don’t want them to go to the orphanage.”

I said the words slowly, almost as though I were hearing them for the first time.

“And what if...”

My heart started racing again.

“...what if Manka doesn’t come back?”

I stared into space.

Then panic seized me.

“Oh God...”

What had I done?

I sprang to my feet, ran back into my bedroom and grabbed my phone from the bedside table. Without stopping to think, I scrolled to Daniel’s number and pressed call.

He picked up after only two rings.

“Daniel...”

I didn’t even let him greet me.

“We need to go back to the hospital.”

Silence.

“Daniel?”

Another few seconds passed.

“Are you there?”

“What hospital?” he finally asked, his voice thick with sleep.

“The hospital... where the girls are.”

A pause.

“Now?” he asked quietly. “AD... it’s barely morning.”

“I know.” My voice cracked. “I don’t want to take a taxi at this hour. That’s why I called you.”

Silence settled between us again.

Long enough for me to think he was about to refuse.

Then...

“I’m coming.”

The line went dead. I lowered the phone and immediately rushed into the bathroom. Daniel lived barely fifteen minutes away at that hour, so I didn’t have much time.

I showered as quickly as I could, pulled on a loose T-shirt and cotton shorts, ran a comb through my hair, sprayed on a little perfume out of habit and slipped my feet into sandals just as the doorbell rang.

I hurried over and opened the door.

Daniel walked in quietly without waiting to be invited.

He looked tired.

His T-shirt was slightly creased, his hair hadn’t been properly combed and he still looked like someone whose sleep had been interrupted far too early. He closed the door behind him before turning to face me.

For several seconds...

He simply looked at me.

“Where are we going?” he finally asked.

“We need to go and take the girls before they’re sent to the orphanage.”

His eyebrows pulled together. “What do you mean... take the girls?”

He slowly opened both hands. “As in...”

He blinked. “...steal them?”

Despite everything, I almost smiled. I shook my head immediately.

“No.” I began pacing across the living room.

“But you remember she listed me as her sister.”

“Which you denied,” Daniel replied matter-of-factly.

I stopped walking. “Yes... I know.”

I rubbed both hands over my face.

“But what if I take it back?” I continued. “After all, I’m the one who found her. I’m the one who brought her to the hospital. Doesn’t that count for something?”

I resumed pacing. “What if I tell them I made a mistake? What if—”

I turned around. Daniel had quietly pulled out one of the dining chairs and sat down. One ankle rested over the opposite knee while his elbows settled on his thighs.

He wasn’t interrupting.

He wasn’t dismissing me.

He was simply watching me think out loud.

I suddenly felt guilty.

Poor man.

He hadn’t asked for any of this, he’d only offered to help me that afternoon.

If he had known where all this would lead... He probably would have minded his own business.

“Daniel...” I stopped pacing. “If they go to the orphanage, i may never have the opportunity to take them... i am not married.”

“Say something.” I stomped my feet in fustration

He slowly lifted one hand.

“Give me a second.”

He rubbed both palms over his face before exhaling deeply.

I watched him thinking.

Really thinking.

Not reacting.

Not panicking.

Thinking.

Finally, he looked up.

“Let’s go.”

The words had barely left his mouth before I found myself running towards him. I threw my arms around him without thinking.He caught me instinctively, steadying us both before wrapping his arms around me. For one suspended moment...

“Thankyou” I whispered

Neither of us moved. I buried my face against his shoulder and inhaled. He smelled clean.

Warm.

Comforting.

His hand moved gently up and down my back in slow circles, as though calming a frightened child. My breathing gradually slowed.

And then it happened. The realisation hit me so quietly that it almost scared me.

I had fallen hard for Daniel.

Not because he was handsome, well he actually was.

Not because he was kind.

Not even because he had been there for me these past few weeks.

I loved the way he made me feel safe.

Safe enough to fall apart.

Safe enough not to pretend.

Safe enough to call at four o’clock in the morning knowing he would come.

I slowly retreated and opened my eyes.

He was still looking at me.

My heart skipped. I gently stepped back before I embarrassed myself any further and hurried over to the couch to pick up my handbag.

When I turned around again, he was still standing where I’d left him, both hands tucked into his pockets, watching me with an expression I couldn’t quite read. He pulled out his phone and quickly typed a message. Then he slipped it back into his pocket.

“Just so you know,” he said calmly, “we’re not leaving that hospital until we understand exactly what’s going on.”

He paused.

“I’ve asked William to send me his sister’s number.”

I frowned. “Who’s his sister?”

“A lawyer.”

He walked towards the door and opened it. “If we’re going to do this...”

He looked back at me. “...we’re going to do it properly.”

I tightened my grip on my handbag and nodded. For the first time since waking up... I could finally breathe.

Leave a comment

Author’s note : What just happened? Was Adelaide thinking of kidnapping those kids?

And to all my supporters of Daniel and Adelaide, i see your prayers are working. We are getting there slowly but surely.

Don’t forget to like and leave a comment. I will be reading. See you in a few days.

Image from Pinterest

Adelaide’s POV

It’s three months after my forty-second birthday, three weeks since the embryo transfer, and four days since I lost the pregnancy… a pregnancy that hadn’t even been confirmed yet.

That day had been devastating.

I still remember being rushed to the clinic by Daniel. One minute we were sitting in that restaurant watching football, the next I was bent over in pain, gripping his arm so tightly my fingers had gone numb. If he was devastated, he never showed it. His face remained calm all through the drive, one hand steady on the steering wheel while the other occasionally reached across to tell me it was going to be alright. It wasn’t until he was looking at the ultrasound screen during the pelvic scan that I saw it. Just for a second. His jaw tightened. His shoulders stiffened almost imperceptibly before he schooled his features again.

He turned the monitor slightly away from me and lowered the probe.

“AD...” he said gently, his voice softer than I had ever heard it. “I’m so sorry.”

I searched his face before I even looked at the screen.

“There is cardiac activity,” he continued carefully, “but it is very weak. From what I’m seeing, the pregnancy isn’t developing the way it should.”

I shook my head immediately.

“No.”

He inhaled slowly.

“I know this is difficult to hear. Unfortunately, I don’t think this pregnancy is going to continue. You’re already bleeding, and from what I can see, you’re most likely having a miscarriage. You’ll probably continue bleeding over the next day or two, and we’ll monitor you closely to make sure everything passes safely.”

“No... no... no...” I whispered, shaking my head over and over until the room became blurry.

That was when he grabbed both my hands.

“AD... take it easy, please.”

I don’t remember deciding to cry. The tears simply came.

Great, heavy sobs that shook my entire body until I could barely breathe. I remember him pulling a stool closer so I wouldn’t slide off the examination bed. I remember my fingers clutching his sleeve like it was the only thing keeping me together. I remember him saying my name over and over, waiting patiently for the storm to pass.

After that, everything became a blur.

Subscribe now

The next clear memory I have is waking up in one of the recovery rooms to find Solange sitting quietly beside my bed, reading her Bible. The moment she noticed my eyes open, she smiled sadly.

“You’re awake.”

And just like that...

I started crying again.

She didn’t tell me to stop.

She simply climbed onto the bed beside me, wrapped one arm around my shoulders and let me cry until there were no tears left. Later, she took me home, warmed some food, sat there until I managed a few spoonfuls, prayed over me before leaving, and reminded me to take my medication.

The past three days had been dark.

I was grieving a child I never got to meet.

Grieving another chance at becoming someone’s mother.

Grieving a future I had already started imagining in my head.

I must have been heavily medicated when I sent my elder sister a message asking her to come from Bamenda. Because the moment I woke up properly the next morning.

I regretted it.

“Na wush kind fashion this, Adele?”

My sister Elizabeth said, pacing my living room with both hands planted firmly on her waist.

“Eh? How you want do this kind thing you no tell no man? So what if something had happened to you? Who for even know?”

I simply sat there curled into one corner of the sofa, my blanket wrapped around me despite the afternoon heat, staring into space. She had only been in my house for thirty minutes, yet she had already made me recount everything from the very beginning.

“Has Mummy or Daddy ever pressured you?” she demanded, stopping in front of me.

I swallowed hard.

“Do you think it’s easy raising children without a father? That because you have money, you think—”

“Sister Eli...” I interrupted quietly, sitting up a little. “If this is how you plan to continue, maybe it’s best you just go back. I don’t have the strength for this.”

“Are you not the one who summoned me from Bamenda to come here?” she shot back immediately.

She pointed one finger at me. “No try me eh, with your sharp mouth.”

She let out one long dramatic sigh, grabbed her handbag and disappeared into the guest room, muttering under her breath. I simply leaned back against the sofa and closed my eyes. I was too tired to argue.

That evening, the aroma of cow-leg pepper soup slowly drifted from the kitchen into the sitting room. My stomach growled before my pride could object. Elizabeth served it with perfectly ripe boiled plantains, exactly the way I loved them, then placed the tray in front of me without saying a word.

“You’ll eat,” she said simply.

And I did.

The next morning, I woke up to complete silence. For one terrifying second, I thought she had actually gone back to Bamenda. Instead, I found a note on the dining table.

Gone to market.

She returned almost two hours later balancing bags upon bags of groceries while arguing with the bike rider over transport fare.

“Eiiish, these Douala people can inflate price eh!”

I couldn’t help smiling.

By afternoon, my freezer looked like I had been preparing for Christmas.

She made eru.

Then kati kati.

Then fried rice.

By evening we were both too full to move, lying on opposite ends of the sofa discussing cousins, weddings, family gossip and every unnecessary thing except the one thing that had brought her here.

“But seriously, AD...” she said eventually, setting down her bottle of malt. “You need to calm down. You’re forty-two, not sixty. Women are even getting married at sixty these days.”

I looked down at my hands.

“You people have been telling me to calm down since I was thirty-four.”

I smiled faintly. “Maybe that’s why I’m still here.”

She rolled her eyes dramatically.

“Remember my friend who came for Cheryl’s tenth birthday?”

I stared blankly.

“The one with the funny frontal.”

“Oh...” I lied. I still had no idea who she meant, I just wanted the gist

“She has two children with two different men.”

She paused for effect. “And she still got married last month.”

I opened my mouth to respond but closed it again. I wasn’t sure if that story was supposed to encourage me. It didn’t.

“You’re still looking very good,” she continued more softly this time. “A good man will come.”

“Amen.”

That was all I could manage. From the corner of my eye, I saw her quickly wipe at her face before pretending to scratch her cheek. Was she crying?

I pretended not to notice.By the time my sister left a few days later, the house felt painfully quiet again. But somehow, I was breathing a little easier. I decided to go back to work instead of working from home. Staying inside my apartment had become dangerous. Every corner reminded me of a baby that never arrived.

As I sat behind my desk reviewing the final report for the day, my office phone rang.

“Yes Eni, what’s up?”

“There is someone here to see you.”

A pause.

“Mr Enoh.”

I looked toward the glass wall of my office.

“Let him in.”

I hung up and leaned back slowly. Daniel had been calling me almost every day since I left the hospital.I hadn’t answered. Not because I was angry. I simply didn’t feel like talking to anyone yet about the whole ordeal. I saw him walking down the corridor through the glass partition. I quickly stood up, straightened my blazer, tugged lightly at the hem of my skirt and hurried to open the door before he knocked.

“Hi Daniel... come in.”

“Hello to you too.”

He stepped inside with both hands tucked casually into his pockets.

I closed the door behind us.

He didn’t sit. He simply stood there quietly studying my face as though he was trying to determine whether I had really been eating and sleeping or whether I was pretending.

I ignored the look, walked around my desk and sat down.

“How are you?” he finally asked as he lowered himself into the visitor’s chair.

“I’m fine. And you?”

“I’m alright.”

He shrugged one shoulder before falling silent.

“Everyone is worried about you, AD.”

His voice remained gentle. “You’re not picking anyone’s calls.”

I sighed and looked down at the papers on my desk. “It’s only been a week, Daniel.”

I traced absent-minded circles with my pen.

“I’m still trying to come to terms with everything.”

He nodded slowly. “Okay. I understand.”

Without another word, he turned his chair slightly and looked around my office.

“So this is where all the decisions are made.”

He smiled. “Nice office.”

I couldn’t help smiling back. “Thank you. How’s work?”

“Busy.” He laughed softly and leaned back.

“Work is work. Some days babies are born.”

He smiled faintly. “Some days they aren’t.”

He looked down briefly before meeting my eyes again.

“But somehow... it’s still worth it.”

I nodded quietly and returned to signing the report in front of me.

“How much longer before you close shop?” he asked, removing his sunglasses and placing them on my desk.

I looked at them, then at him. “Can I ask you something?”

He nodded.

“Why are you always wearing sunglasses indoors?”

He sat up straighter. “I need to maintain the mysterious edge.”

I blinked.

“Is it working?”

I pointed toward the glass door. “I guess it is, the ladies outside have been wondering who the mystery man is.”

He burst into laughter. “I knew it.”

A comfortable silence settled between us.

“You still didn’t answer my question,” he said eventually.

“Are you working much longer, I need to talk to you.”

The last thing I wanted to do was talk. I had successfully avoided talking about the miscarriage with almost everyone. Even my sister and especially myself.

“I’m not ready.”

He watched me for what felt like forever; his eyes searched my face without rushing me.

“When will you be ready?”

I didn’t answer.

He nodded once.

“Okay.”

He stood.

“At least now I know you’re alive.”

Then he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.

“But first, auntie Mo needs proof of life.”

He lifted the phone. “Say cheese.”

I laughed, a proper laugh that surprised even me. He snapped the picture before I could pose.

“Perfect.”

He admired it. I immediately walked around the desk to inspect it because...Well... That’s what women do. I needed to make sure my angle was correct.

“Not bad,” I admitted.

“I know.”

He grinned and I walked him to the door.

“Thanks for coming.”

He slipped his sunglasses back on and I shook my head instinctively causing him to chuckle.

“Please answer my calls next time,” he said quietly.

“I will.”

I hoped that I actually meant it.

Daniel’s POV

I came out of the delivery room to see three missed calls from my mum.

I stared at the screen for a second before slipping the phone back into my pocket. There was no point calling her back now; I was heading home anyway. I had been out watching football with the boys when the clinic called, asking me to come in for an emergency delivery. Two first-time parents, thirty-six weeks pregnant with twins, and one of the babies had suddenly gone into distress. By the time I arrived, the theatre team had already begun preparing for surgery. Thankfully everything had gone well. I pushed through the clinic doors and the cool evening breeze met me immediately, carrying with it the familiar scent of disinfectant that always seemed to cling to hospital compounds. A security guard waved at me from the gate and I nodded back before unlocking my car remotely. I tossed my overnight bag onto the passenger seat, slid behind the steering wheel and rested both hands on it without starting the engine.

I smiled to myself as the events of the last hour replayed in my head. There was something about hearing a baby cry for the very first time that never grew old. It didn’t matter how many deliveries I attended or how many years I spent in fertility medicine, that first cry always did something to me. It reminded me why I loved this work. It wasn’t just about hormones, laboratory reports, medications and procedures. It was about hope. About couples who had almost given up finally becoming parents. About years of waiting ending in one unforgettable moment. I could still picture the father’s face. The poor man had burst into tears before either baby had even been cleaned up, while his wife laughed and cried at the same time, asking over and over again if both babies were alright. I chuckled softly and shook my head as I started the engine. Moments like that made every sleepless night worth it.

By the time I drove into my parents’ compound, exhaustion had finally settled into my bones. I switched off the engine, stretched my neck until it cracked, picked up my bag and headed inside.

“Oh there he is,” my mum said the moment I stepped into the living room. “I have been trying to reach you.”

“Good evening, Mummy,” I replied, dropping my keys into the bowl by the entrance before turning towards the dining table where she sat with a younger lady. “I was in theatre.”

“Good evening,” I greeted, stepping closer to shake the lady’s hand.

“Oh, how did it go?” mum asked, her eyes lighting up with curiosity.

“It was successful. We thank God.” I scratched the back of my neck as the tiredness returned all at once.

“Won’t you sit down?” she asked.

I smiled apologetically and shook my head. “I really need a shower first.”

“I was calling you so you could meet Nadine,” my mum said, folding her hands on the table. “I don’t know if you’ve met her in church already.”

“Erm... nope.”

I glanced at my mum, then back at the young woman, and immediately understood why I had received three missed calls.

Ah.

So this was today’s assignment.

This time I took a proper look at Nadine instead of the quick glance I had given her earlier. She was beautiful, there was no denying it. She had bright eyes, a warm smile and carried herself with an effortless confidence. By every standard, she was exactly the type of woman I would have noticed. Mummy had definitely done her homework.

“I don’t think I’ve seen her,” I admitted. “But you know I’m always in and out of church.”

“That’s true,” Nadine said with a small laugh. “I usually see you during service, but you disappear immediately after.”

“Occupational hazard,” I replied with a grin.

That earned me a laugh from both of them.

“Nice meeting you.”

“Same here.” I adjusted the strap of my bag on my shoulder before adding, “Let me freshen up and make a few calls. Hopefully you’ll still be here when I come back.”

She nodded.

From the corner of my eye, I caught the tiny glance my mum threw in her direction. I didn’t need anyone to explain what that look meant.

I shook my head to myself as I climbed the stairs. My elder brother had warned me to get my own apartment while I was in Cameroon, but I had refused. I wanted to spend time with Mum before returning to the States. Standing there now, I was beginning to think maybe he had seen this coming. I loved my mother, but these surprise introductions were becoming more frequent.

I entered my room, closed the door quietly behind me and peeled off my scrub top before tossing it into the laundry basket. Standing in front of the bathroom mirror, I turned on the tap and splashed cold water across my face. Tiny droplets ran down my beard as I lifted my head to look at my reflection.

Without warning, Adelaide crossed my mind.

I frowned.

It had been two days since I had seen her at her office. More times than I cared to admit, I had reached for my phone intending to call her, only to stop myself. If she needed space, then I needed to respect that. It wasn’t about what I wanted. She had just lost a pregnancy, and grief had a way of making people withdraw. I understood that much.

I rested both palms against the sink and lowered my head.

Immediately, memories of that day came rushing back. The fear in her eyes. The way she kept whispering “No” as though saying it enough times would somehow change what was happening. The tremble in her voice. The way she had held onto me so tightly while she cried, her fingers clutching the back of my shirt until the fabric had wrinkled beneath her grip. Even now, I could still remember the faint smell of her perfume lingering on my clothes long after I got home. That smell had filled my senses. I closed my eyes briefly and rubbed my beard.

It was ridiculous.

Completely ridiculous.

Yet these days, whenever a woman walked past wearing a smell remotely similar, my head would turn before I even realised what I was doing. I let out a slow breath and lowered myself onto the closed toilet seat. The house was unusually quiet upstairs, the only sound coming from faint laughter drifting up from the dining room below.

I clasped my hands together.

“God...” I began quietly. “I don’t know what this is. I can’t really make sense of it. But whatever it is, please give me wisdom. When I eventually speak to her again, give me the right words. The words that will help her through this season. I know I can’t take away her pain, but if You can use me to make it even a little lighter, I’ll be grateful.”

“Amen.”

I remained seated for another minute, absentmindedly rubbing my thumb across my wedding finger, a habit I had somehow developed whenever I was deep in thought. Something about that prayer felt unfinished, as though there had been something else buried underneath it that I hadn’t been brave enough to say out loud. I frowned at the thought, then slowly shook my head and stood up.

I spotted Adelaide during offering the next day in church. I hadn’t expected to see her at all. After everything that had happened, I honestly thought she was still taking some time away from people. My eyes had instinctively searched for her at the entrance before service began, half expecting to see her standing there with the ushering team, greeting everyone with that polite smile of hers. When I didn’t find her, I had felt oddly disappointed. But there she was now, a few rows ahead, swaying gently to the worship song as she dropped her offering into the basket. Relief settled somewhere deep inside me before I could stop it. I wasn’t one to linger after church. Once the final prayer was said, I usually disappeared before anyone could rope me into long conversations. But today I was willing to make an exception. Who knew when I would see her again? Or if she would even answer my calls if I decided to reach out.

A few minutes later, the benediction was said, and I quietly made my way through the crowd before positioning myself outside the main entrance. Hopefully she wouldn’t take too long inside. I leaned against one of the pillars, folded my arms and watched people spill into the church compound in small groups. Everywhere I looked, conversations had already started. Some people were hugging relatives they hadn’t seen in weeks, others were exchanging prayer requests, while a few had already formed queues around the women selling foléré, puff-puff, gateau and fish pie. I chuckled and shook my head. If someone had never attended a Cameroonian church before, they would think Sunday service lasted another hour outside the church building. Serious business was taking place. Numbers were being exchanged, weddings were probably being planned somewhere, and somebody’s mother was definitely eyeing a potential spouse for her son.

“Hey.”

I heard a familiar voice behind me and turned.

“Oh hi.”

It was Nadine. We exchanged a quick hug before stepping back.

“I did see you in the choir today,” I said.

“You are vindicated,” she replied, pointing at me dramatically before laughing.

I burst out laughing too. It was our little inside joke from the previous night. After I had finally taken my shower and spent almost thirty minutes talking to my daughter on video call, I had gone back downstairs to still find Nadine sitting with my mum. What I thought would be a quick greeting had somehow turned into another hour of conversation. By the time she finally left, I knew she was thirty-one years old, worked in IT, loved travelling and had already visited more African countries than I had. She was easy to talk to, and I couldn’t deny that.

“This one that you did not run off after service.” she teased, folding her hands. “Are we safe?”

“I decided to mingle like you guys advised,” I replied with a grin.

Well...

That wasn’t entirely a lie.

“Good choice.”

Just then, a familiar perfume drifted past me. It was faint, almost impossible to notice unless you had smelled it before. Without thinking, I turned my head.

Adelaide.

She was standing only a few feet away, smiling warmly as she spoke to an older woman from church. Every now and then she nodded, tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear and laughed softly at something the woman had said. I found myself smiling without realizing it.

As if she felt someone looking at her, she turned and our eyes met. She lifted her hand and waved. I waved back immediately. For a brief second, I almost excused myself from Nadine and walked over.

“You know Auntie AD?” Nadine asked.

“Hmm?”

I turned back to her. “Oh... yeah.”

I nodded casually, not wanting to expantiate more on the matter. By then, Adelaide had finished her conversation and started walking towards the parking lot. Knowing AD, I was almost certain she would smile politely, wave and continue walking as though she had not seen me.

So I beat her to it.

“AD.”

I reached out and lightly held her wrist. She stopped immediately and turned.

“Daniel.”

A smile spread across her face before she stepped closer and gave me a brief side hug.

“Sorry, I saw you earlier but didn’t want to interrupt your conversation.” She turned towards Nadine. “Hi Nadine, how are you?”

Of course.

I smiled to myself, unconsciously keeping hold of her hand a second longer before finally letting it go.

“I am fine, Auntie,” Nadine replied warmly.

For some reason, I found myself looking at Nadine’s expression. There was admiration there, but there was something else too. Curiosity perhaps. Or maybe she was simply trying to figure out how Adelaide and I knew each other.

“How have you been?” I asked, my voice softer than before.

It was an innocent question. Yet somehow both of us knew I wasn’t really asking about life in general. She understood immediately.

“Well...” she said slowly, tilting her head with a small smile. “We thank God.” She paused before asking, “And you? How is Cameroon treating you?”

“It’s okay.” I shrugged. “I’m not complaining... yet.”

Both ladies laughed and the sound made me laugh too. Only then did I remember that Nadine was still standing beside us.

“You bushfallers, eh,” Nadine teased, shaking her head. “Always behaving as though Cameroon is one terrible place.”

“Tell me about it,” Adelaide agreed with a grin. “But somehow they all remember the ambience every December.”

She glanced down at her phone.

“I need to leave o. The taxi I ordered should be here any minute.”

“Ah.” I straightened immediately. “I can drop you home.”

Then I turned to Nadine. “You too. Let me give you a ride.”

She smiled and waved both hands.

“No, you people should go ahead. I still have choir meeting.”

“Alright then. We’ll talk.” I said and nodded before walking away.

“The taxi is almost here,” Adelaide reminded me as we slowly made our way towards the parking lot. “You don’t need to bother.”

“I don’t mind.”

I walked ahead, unlocked the passenger door and pulled it open for her.

“Besides, I won’t be going out of my way.”

She sighed dramatically, shook her head and finally got in. I couldn’t help smiling as I gently shut the door before walking around to the driver’s side. Once I settled behind the wheel, I looked at her.

“You’ve cancelled the ride already?”

She froze for the briefest moment. A tiny flicker of guilt crossed her face before she quickly looked away and pretended to straighten the strap of her handbag.

I narrowed my eyes. “There wasn’t any taxi... was there?”

She covered her face briefly with one hand before laughing. “I wanted an excuse to leave you people.”

“Who?” I frowned. “Nadine?”

“Yes.” She looked at me as though the answer should have been obvious. “Clearly she had eyes only for you. I don’t know why you men are always so blind.”

I laughed so hard I had to grip the steering wheel.

“Oh my goodness.”

I wiped the corner of my eye.“You sound exactly like my mum.”

She laughed too.

“She is actually trying to hook Nadine and me up.”

“Really?” She turned fully towards me, genuine surprise written across her face.

“But she’s actually a nice girl, you know. I don’t know her very well, but I’ve only heard good things about her.”

“So...” I glanced sideways at her. “You approve?”

She pursed her lips thoughtfully and tapped one finger lightly against her chin. She shrugged. “If your mum chose her, then I trust Auntie Mo.”

I chuckled.

“Hearing you use the word ‘chose’ is very strange.”

She laughed quietly and looked out through the windshield.

“Get used to it.” She brushed invisible lint from the sleeve of her dress before looking back at me. “That’s what mothers do once you remain single longer than they’re comfortable with. They start interviewing candidates on your behalf.” She smiled knowingly before continuing. “If I were you, I would actually give her choice a chance. Try looking at it from the perspective of a mother who genuinely wants the best for her son, instead of seeing it as someone trying to control your life.”

I glanced at her briefly before returning my eyes to the road.

“You know...” I said thoughtfully, easing the car out of the church compound, “It seems you are talking out of experience.”

She folded her arms loosely across her chest and smiled. “Maybe.”

“Where is your car by the way?” I asked as I slowed down to avoid a deep pothole, my eyes shifting briefly from the road to her before returning to the traffic ahead.

She let out a small sigh and leaned back into her seat.

“It’s been giving me some serious issues.”

“Do you want me to get someone to come check it out?” I asked, steering around another pothole before easing the car back into my lane.

She turned to look at me, the corner of her mouth lifting ever so slightly.

“Don’t worry. My mechanic is coming to take a look tomorrow.”

I nodded.

Of course he was. It seemed like she always had everything figured out. I guess years of living alone had taught her how to build a life that didn’t depend on anyone showing up. My mum still hadn’t understood why i still couldn’t cook a decent meal considering how long i had been single, but that was beside the point.

“Still...” I said after a brief pause, tapping my fingers lightly against the steering wheel. “If you need a second opinion or anything else, even if it’s just someone to give you a ride somewhere, let me know, okay?”

She looked at me for a second before turning her gaze back to the road ahead.

“Okay.”

She smiled softly as she said it, and somehow that one word felt less like a polite response and more like permission.

The rest of the drive passed in comfortable silence, broken only by the occasional comment about the traffic or someone driving as though they owned the road.

Leave a comment

Bushfaller : Cameroonians who live abroad and come back for short holidays

Author’s Note: Is this slow burn slow enough or should i make it slower 😋? Btw do you think Adelaide should keep trying for a baby?🥹

Please if you loved this piece, and are loving the story so far, like, comment, Restack and subscribe so you always notified when something comes up.

See you in a few days 💃🏽💃🏽

Daniel’s POV

It had been a hectic couple of days at the clinic. When I decided to come to Cameroon to help my mum manage a seamless transition into retirement, I hadn’t expected there to be so much work. I now understood why she was always busy and why she would cut short her trips to the US whenever she came visiting. Every day someone was waiting for her. Someone needed advice. Someone wanted a second opinion. Someone was praying for a miracle. I was happy she was finally heeding our advice to slow down and take a break.

On my part, there had been so many things to take care of. Apart from trying to find the right person to take over the clinic, there were countless fertility cases that needed my attention. One couple had just completed their third IVF cycle after trying to conceive for almost twelve years. Another young woman had come in to freeze her eggs before starting chemotherapy. There was also a couple who had lost twins midway through pregnancy and were now gathering the courage to try again. It was emotionally draining work, but strangely enough, I enjoyed every bit of it. Fertility medicine wasn’t just about creating babies. It was about restoring hope to people who thought they had run out of it. Every successful pregnancy felt like a small victory. Every heartbeat we saw on the ultrasound reminded me why I had chosen this profession in the first place. Thank God I had decided at the last minute to apply for a sabbatical instead of taking ordinary leave.

As I sat at my parents’ dining table eating freshly grilled fish with miondo and salad, my mind drifted, almost unwillingly, to Adele. The embryo transfer had gone well a few days ago, and I had spent every day since stopping myself from calling her. I picked at a piece of fish with my fingers and frowned. What exactly was I going to tell her?

That I wanted to check on the baby? We still had almost two weeks before she could take a pregnancy test, so technically she wasn’t pregnant yet. Or maybe she was. Nobody knew.

That waiting period had always been the hardest part of fertility medicine. But truth be told, I was worried. Somewhere along the line, I had quietly adopted her case as my own little project, and I wanted it to succeed more than I cared to admit. At least... I think that’s what this is. I glanced at my watch.

A few minutes past eight. I sighed, wiped my fingers with a napkin, picked up my phone and dialed her number before I could change my mind.

“Daniel.” She picked up on the very first ring.

“AD,” I answered, settling back into my chair. “How are you?”

“I am fine...” she replied, and I could hear the slight hesitation in her voice. “I’m just lounging and following the World Cup.”

That caused me to drop the piece of miondo I was holding back onto my plate. I chuckled and licked the pepper sauce from my fingers.

“You’re a football fan?”

“Sometimes... if my team is winning.”

I laughed. “So who are you supporting?”

“Mbappé, of course.”

“That’s a good choice.” I smiled, leaning back in my chair. “As for me, I just got back from church and went straight into dinner, totally forgetting there was a match today.”

“Church?” she asked. “What was happening in church?”

“I went to help them set up the new sound system.”

“Ohh...”

There was a smile in her voice now.

“That’s nice of you.”

“Mmmm.”

I absent-mindedly traced my finger around the edge of my plate before finally asking the question that had really made me call.

“Are you resting... and sleeping enough?”

She chuckled. “Is that why you called?”

“Yes.” I smiled to myself. “I called to check on my mum’s favourite patient.”

She laughed softly. “I am having enough sleep.”

Then she paused before adding, “I promise.”

“Okk.” I nodded even though she couldn’t see me. “If you say so.”

Another brief silence settled between us. It wasn’t really awkward, just... comfortable.

“Let me allow you rest then.”

“Alright.” Her voice softened. “Thanks for checking.”

“Goodnight, AD.”

“Goodnight, Daniel.”

I lowered my phone onto the table and stared at it for a few seconds. Why did that conversation make me smile so much?

“Was that AD?”

I looked up to see my mum walking into the dining room, wiping her hands on a kitchen towel.

“Yes, it was.”

“How is it going? Any news yet?” she asked as she pulled out the chair opposite mine and sat down.

I shook my head. “We still have another week before we can test.”

My mum sighed and reached across the table, helping herself to one of the pieces of miondo on my plate.

“I am worried about her.” She chewed thoughtfully before continuing. “What if it doesn’t work this time?”

“I don’t want to think about it.” I said as I pushed my plate slightly away.

“I hope it does.I have been praying for her.”

She hesitated before lowering her voice.

“I don’t know if what she’s doing is the right thing... but AD can be stubborn.”

I smiled faintly. That wasn’t exactly a lie but I didn’t say anything. Truthfully, I didn’t know what to say.

“And you...” My mum interrupted my thoughts, reaching over to tap my arm.

“How are you finding the ladies in church?”

I let out a long sigh. “Mummy... please na.”

“Please what?” she fired back immediately. “What is wrong with you? You said the women in America are somehow. Now that you are here, find a good woman and marry.”

I laughed under my breath. “Do people just find people like that?”

“Yes!” she replied, throwing both hands in the air. “What’s so difficult? You are a God-fearing man now, you have a good job, money is not your problem. There are many women in church who would be a good fit.”

“Mummy, I have heard you.”

I waved my fork dramatically. “When I go to church on Sunday, I will shine my eye and find a wife.”

She clicked her tongue.

“If you like, don’t shine it.”

She stood up, carrying her empty glass.

“I will find her myself.”

I laughed as she disappeared into the kitchen, still muttering to herself. You see, I had always been a source of concern for my parents. The only thing I had ever gotten right was my education. Everything else... I had made a mess of it. I had rebelled. Had multiple girlfriends. Had a child out of wedlock. Lived recklessly. It had taken my father’s death two years ago for my entire life to change. Until grief came knocking at my own door, I had never truly understood what people meant when they said pain could humble a man. It took months before I could breathe normally again. And when I finally did...I made the one decision my father had begged me to make for years.

I returned to God. That single decision changed everything. These days, the only thing my mum worried about was finding me a wife. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to get married. She wasn’t wrong.

Dating in America had been difficult. Between the long hours at the clinic and spending every free moment with my daughter, there was hardly any room left to build a relationship.

Maybe... Maybe it was time to start taking my mother’s advice seriously. Maybe it was time to find the right God-fearing woman. Except... I wasn’t looking for just any woman. I wanted to marry the woman I couldn’t imagine spending my life without. Someone I loved completely. Someone who loved God even more than she loved me.

“Goal!” Ndialle, our cook, shouted excitedly from the kitchen.

I looked up. “Who scored?”

“Mbappé!”

I couldn’t help smiling.

Without thinking, I unlocked my phone and opened our chat.

D.E.

Your fave has scored.

I guess you’re happy!

Her reply came almost instantly.

A.N.

I am.

Whoop! Whoop!

A funny dancing sticker followed immediately after. I laughed quietly to myself. Then I stared at the screen for a moment before typing another message.

D.E.

Let’s watch the next France match together.

I watched the little typing... notification appear.

Disappear. Appear again. Then disappear completely.

Almost a minute later...A thumbs-up emoji popped under my message. I stared at it for a second before shaking my head and slipping the phone back onto the table. Interesting. Very... interesting.

Adelaide’s POV

D.E.

Let’s watch the next France match together.

I read Daniel’s message over and over again, my thumb hovering over the screen as I wondered what exactly I was supposed to respond to it. I knew he was only trying to be nice, but I also didn’t want to encourage over-friendliness, especially now that I was beginning to entertain very weird ideas. I pressed my lips together, shook my head at myself and finally sent him a thumbs-up.

That should do.

The days that followed crawled by unbelievably slower than I expected. Every morning I crossed another day off mentally, counting down to when I would finally go to the clinic for my HCG test. Some moments I was hopeful. Other moments I caught myself preparing for disappointment before anything had even happened.

Two more days...

I whispered to myself as I finished typing the email meant for my superior. My fingers lingered over the keyboard before I clicked Send. Leaning back in my chair, I glanced at the clock hanging across the office wall.

Four o’clock.

Too early to brave Douala traffic. I sighed and reached for the pile of reports that had been dropped on my desk earlier that afternoon. The air conditioner hummed softly above me while the occasional ringing of office phones blended with keyboards clicking around the open-plan office. Just as I settled into another report, my phone lit up.

Daniel.

I frowned and without thinking, I silenced the call and continued reading.

“Can this boy just leave me alone?” I muttered under my breath. “This concern has turned into something else o.”

Barely a minute later, my phone vibrated again.

Daniel.

I ignored it.

Then it rang a third time.

This one was becoming stubborn.

A few seconds later, a message popped onto my screen.

D.E.

Wondering where you’re watching France play today.

I couldn’t help smiling, a small one. The annoying thing was... I felt bad for ignoring him. After all, I was technically the one who had agreed to watch the match with him. I quickly replied.

A.N.

I am in the office buried deep in reports, waiting for the traffic to ease up before heading home.

My phone rang almost immediately and I laughed quietly before answering.

“Hello.”

“Hi AD.”

For reasons I refused to examine, hearing his voice made me smile.

“So...” he said without wasting time. “How long do you plan to stay in town before heading home?”

“Erm... maybe another hour.”

“The match would have started by then.” He paused. “My friends and I are just around the corner having an early dinner. We’re planning to watch the match here.”

Another short pause. “You can join us... if you want.”

First of all...I don’t want to be hanging out with you and your friends.

But another question immediately came to mind.

“How do you know where I work?”

He laughed. “You know we have all your information in our records, right?”

Right. I scratched lightly at my eyebrow, already searching for an excuse.

“Erm...I still have a lot of work in front of me.”

I looked down at the reports. A complete lie.

“AD.”

His voice carried that calm amusement that was beginning to annoy me.

“Remember you’re supposed to be resting and relaxing, not doing overtime.”

I rolled my eyes.

“Plus this place has a really nice, chilled vibe.”

He hesitated before adding, “And before your imagination starts running... it’s just one of my close friends and his wife.” Another pause. “And they’re nice.”

I laughed despite myself.

“Okay.”

I finally surrendered. “Send me the address and I’ll come.”

“Perfect.”

His smile was audible through the phone.

“Just call me when you arrive.”

A few seconds after hanging up, the address came through.

I shut down my laptop, neatly stacked the reports into tomorrow’s tray and slipped my notebook into my handbag. I watered the little peace lily that sat faithfully at the corner of my desk—a gift from one of my colleagues after my promotion—switched off my office lamp and took one last look around my glass-walled office before locking the door behind me. Halfway to the parking lot, another thought crossed my mind.

I stopped , turned around and walked straight into the nearest ladies’ restroom.

“This man is making me lose focus.”

I muttered to my reflection. I touched up my lipstick, dabbed away the shine gathering around my nose, fluffed the curls of my wig with my fingers and sprayed just a little more perfume behind both ears. Not because of Daniel.

Abeg.

A woman should always look presentable.

That was all.

The moment I drove into Renaissance Restaurant’s parking lot, I spotted him immediately. He stood near the entrance with both hands tucked casually into the pockets of his chinos, laughing as he chatted with two ladies wearing the shortest spaghetti dresses I had seen in a very long time.

The last time I dressed like that... I was going to a party one hundred and twenty kilometres away from my hostel at the University of Buea. I smiled to myself.

Youth.

I switched off the engine but remained seated for a second. Should I just reverse and go home?

Before I could decide, Daniel looked up and our eyes met.

He lifted one hand and waved.

Too late.

I smiled back before climbing out of the car. The two ladies turned in my direction to see who had captured his attention. For a fleeting second, I could have sworn I saw disappointment—or was it envy?—flash across one of their faces before Daniel politely excused himself and began walking towards me.

“Sorry for ruining your parade.”

I teased as we met halfway.

He blinked. “My parade?”

I nodded towards the ladies behind him.

He laughed and glanced over his shoulder.

“Oh...Those girls? I was actually inviting them to church.”

I looked at him for a second before nodding.

“Oh...”

Now I felt small. He held the restaurant door open for me.

“After you.”

Renaissance had always been one of those restaurants that somehow managed to feel elegant without trying too hard. Soft yellow lights hung from the wooden ceiling, casting a warm glow over polished tables dressed in white linen. One side of the restaurant overlooked the garden while the other opened towards a lively sports lounge where a giant screen already showed the pre-match analysis. The aroma of grilled fish, roasted pork, pepper soup and fresh spices floated through the air as waiters moved effortlessly between laughing families, couples on dates and groups of friends already arguing over football predictions. It was the kind of place where Christians could comfortably enjoy life without anyone questioning their salvation.

Daniel led me to a corner table.

“AD, this is William,” he said.”My longtime friend.One of the senior pastors at Lightway Ministries.”

He pointed to the woman beside him. “And this is his wife, Carmen.”

Then he smiled at me.

“Guys... meet Adelaide, AD for short. She’s a family friend.”

“Hi.”

I shook hands with both of them. “I’ve heard of Lightway.”

I smiled at William. “The lead pastor is Reverend Morfaw, right?”

“That’s my dad.” He laughed warmly. “It’s nice to meet you.”

Before I could answer, Carmen stood up and wrapped me in a hug. She smelled faintly of vanilla.

“I love your hair,” I told her honestly, admiring the neat low cut that framed her face beautifully. Some women carried low cuts with such confidence that they somehow looked even more feminine. Carmen was one of them.

“Thank you.” She smiled shyly.

Must be nice being a pastor’s wife. They always looked so calm. So graceful. Did they ever quarrel with their husbands? Or church members? Or did they simply smile through everything?

Whatever the case, meeting Daniel’s friends dissolved every bit of anxiety I had carried into the restaurant. By the time our food arrived, we had settled into an easy rhythm, talking about church, football, life abroad and the strange things people did in Cameroon that somehow still made sense.

Daniel had chosen the seat beside me , not opposite. Beside me. Without making it obvious, he somehow noticed every little thing. When the waiter placed my plate too close to the edge of the table, he quietly slid it back towards me. When I reached for the pepper sauce, he had already picked it up and handed it over before I asked. At some point my glass was almost empty, and before I noticed, he had signalled the waiter for another bottle of water.

Nothing dramatic.

Nothing over the top.

Just... attentive.

I found myself relaxing without meaning to. The grilled pork arrived sizzling on a wooden platter, perfectly roasted with just enough char around the edges to make every bite smoky and tender. I paired it generously with hot dodo, happily ignoring the fries sitting untouched on the side.

Daniel noticed.”You really like dodo.”

He chuckled and I looked up.

“I don’t joke with dodo.”

That earned a laugh from everyone around the table. By halftime we were still teasing one another over football predictions when a sharp pain suddenly ripped through my lower abdomen.

I froze and the smile disappeared from my face. Another cramp followed, sharper this time. I instinctively reached for the nearest thing; Daniel’s arm.

He turned immediately. “AD?”

His voice remained calm. Almost too calm. “Are you okay?”

I couldn’t answer. I simply shook my head as my free hand moved instinctively to my stomach. His eyes followed the movement.

“Is that where you feel the pain?”

He didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t panic. He simply watched me carefully.

Then...I felt it. That warm, unmistakable sensation between my legs.

No. Not again.

I knew that feeling. I knew it far too well.

It had haunted me in dreams. It had followed me into quiet mornings. It had refused to leave me months after my miscarriage. My throat tightened. Slowly, I lifted my eyes to Daniel. Before I said a single word...

I saw it, he already knew. The colour drained from his face.

And suddenly...

The noise of the restaurant disappeared.

Author’s Note: Let’s pray for AD o 🥹🥹

But could this be God’s plan?

Adelaide’s POV

I didn’t feel like going to church that Sunday. But if there was one thing I knew, it was that serving God wasn’t always meant to be easy. It was a sacrifice required of us as Christians. The Christian journey was supposed to cost us something.

Even if that something was my sleep.I sighed, threw my legs over the side of the bed and padded towards the bathroom. Halfway there, I reached for my phone and opened the ushers’ WhatsApp group. I was on duty so black and white it was.

I quickly showered, slipped into my neatly ironed outfit, pulled my wavy wig into a ponytail and applied just enough makeup to look alive.

Good enough.

Subscribe now

Flashback to seven years ago when I first joined Lighthouse Ministries. After discipleship class, we were asked to choose a department to serve in. Scratch that. We were asked to pray first, then choose. Guess who didn’t pray? Moi. It wasn’t the Holy Spirit that revealed ushering to me. It was flesh and blood.

Simple strategy; position yourself well in the House of God and surely one fine Christian brother would eventually notice you. I know. I probably sound like a broken record. As though everything in my life revolved around finding a husband. Well, it did at the time. But as I am navigating my forties, i have accepted my fate. I may never marry. I rested both hands on the steering wheel and stared through the windscreen.

And if I can’t marry...At least let me have children.

I made you a promise.

Wait on Me.

The voice wasn’t loud;but i knew whose voice it was. It was quiet, yet a shiver travelled down my spine. I blinked twice and quickly shook my head.

No.

I wasn’t doing this today. I started the engine of my Kia Ceed and drove towards church.

I arrived just in time for the ushers’ prayer meeting before service.

“AD!”

I turned immediately at the familiar voice.

“Mummy!”

I hurried over, relieved Mrs. Remka—our lead pastor’s wife—didn’t have to carry her handbag another step. I took it from her before she pulled me into one of her warm hugs.

“AD!” she exclaimed, pinching my cheek affectionately. “When last did you come and see me in the house?”

I laughed.

“Mummy, I will come.”

She narrowed her eyes playfully.

“You better come o.” She squeezed my hand. “There is something I need to tell you.”

My curiosity immediately woke up.

“Okay, Mummy.”

I walked her to her seat before excusing myself and returning to my post at the entrance. For the next few minutes, I smiled until my cheeks hurt.

“Good morning.”

“Welcome to church.”

“Happy Sunday.”

“How was your week?”

I greeted familiar faces, shook countless hands and handed each newcomer over to the next usher to be seated.

Well...

Let’s just say I didn’t find a husband through ushering. What I did find was a promotion.Because I knew practically everyone in church—and had become an expert at convincing them, sometimes against their will, to open accounts at my bank—I eventually moved into marketing.

Today, I was the Marketing Manager. God truly has a sense of humour. I joined ushering to catch a husband.Instead, I caught customers. Just then, I spotted Daniel walking towards the entrance. For one ridiculous second, I considered abandoning my post. Anything to avoid greeting him.Then common sense returned, I might as well change churches altogether if that was my plan. Honestly, I didn’t know why his presence affected me this much.

All I knew was that it was...

Weird.

Very weird.

God, please help me.

I plastered on my usher smile. “Good morning and welcome to church.”

I stretched out my hand and he took it. His handshake was warm but brief.

“Hello, AD.”

A small smile played on his lips. “How are you?”

“I’m fine, thank you.”

I cleared my throat and glanced behind him. “Isn’t Auntie Mo coming today?”

He shook his head. “No. She travelled to the village to sort out a few things.”

“Oh...”

I nodded. “I’ll call her later to check on her.”

Silence.

I subtly gestured towards the auditorium, silently hoping he’d take the hint. Thankfully, he did. As he walked away, I quietly released the breath I hadn’t realised I was holding. Thank God nobody noticed how unnecessarily nervous that man made me.

What nonsense is this, Adelaide?

Get a hold of yourself.

What exactly was happening to me? Maybe Samira had been right. Maybe eight years without any “fun” was beginning to affect my brain. I almost gasped.

God, abeg o.

Where are these thoughts even coming from?

Inside church?

I shook my head, straightened my blazer and welcomed the next family walking through the doors, grateful that serving people gave my wandering mind something else to do.

Share

The following afternoon, after work, I drove straight to the clinic. Daniel was right. Doing the procedure here or in South Africa would make no difference. I checked in at reception, exchanged a few pleasantries with the nurses and settled into one of the grey waiting-room chairs, tapping my fingers lightly against my handbag as I waited.

“Auntie Adele.”

One of the nurses smiled.

“Doctor Daniel is ready for you.”

I stood, smoothed the front of my dress and followed her down the now familiar corridor. This office was beginning to know too much about my life. I knocked lightly.

“Come in.”

Daniel was seated behind his desk, his glasses resting low on his nose as he studied a file. He looked up almost immediately.

“Good afternoon, AD.”

So it wasn’t Miss Ngong anymore? I gave him a tight smile before lowering myself into the chair opposite him.

“Good afternoon.”

He closed the file, set his pen aside and folded his hands neatly on the desk.

“So...” A small smile appeared on his face. “You’ve made your decision?”

“Yes.” I nodded once. “I want us to try again.”

He returned the nod as though he’d expected that answer all along.

“Alright.”

He opened my file and began explaining the process again. “We’ll first run a few blood tests.”

He scribbled a few notes.“I also want to repeat your hormonal profile and do another pelvic scan before we schedule the transfer.”

I nodded.

He continued.

“This time I’d also like you to see our nutritionist.”

“My weight is fine.”

“It is.” He smiled. “But nutrition isn’t only about weight.”

I folded my arms. “I eat vegetables and fruits.”

“I’m sure you do.”

“And I drink plenty of water.”

“I’m also sure you do.”

I narrowed my eyes at him.

“Hmm.”

The corners of his lips twitched, but he wisely chose not to comment. Instead, he cleared his throat and continued professionally.

“I also need you to reduce your stress levels.”

I let out a short laugh. “Doctor, if reducing stress was that easy, everybody would be doing it.”

“True.” He nodded thoughtfully. “And sleep.”

“I sleep.”

He slowly lowered his glasses and looked at me over the frame. “How many hours?”

I hesitated. “...Five.”

“Exactly.”

He circled something on the paper. “I’d like at least seven.”

I sighed and leaned back in my chair. “If only you could prescribe sleep.”

“I wish I could.”

He paused, his pen hovering over the page.

“Why aren’t you sleeping?”

The room grew quiet. Only the soft scratching of his pen and the distant voices from the reception filtered through the door. I exhaled slowly and gave a small shrug, my fingers tracing the edge of my handbag. I wasn’t ready to answer that question and thankfully, he didn’t push. Instead, he slid the consent forms across the desk.

“If you’re comfortable proceeding, you can sign here.”

I skimmed through the pages one last time before signing my name.

“There.”

He collected the forms and neatly tucked them into my file.

“Any questions?”

“No.”

“Any concerns?”

I shook my head.

“No.”

He studied me for another second before leaning back in his chair, gently removing his glasses and placing them on the desk.

“Now that we’re done with that...”

He folded his arms. “Can I ask you something?”

I frowned slightly.

“Depends.”

A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.

“Why are you so uptight with me?”

I blinked. “I beg your pardon?”

“I’ve noticed it since we met.”

His voice was calm, almost careful. “You become... defensive around me.”

He tilted his head slightly.

“Did I do or say something?”

“Does it really matter?” I folded my arms a little tighter.

“It does to me.” He held my gaze. “If we’re going to do this together, I need you to trust me.”

He tapped the file lightly.

“And I need us to be on the same page.”

Well...

If he wanted a piece of my mind, I was more than happy to oblige.

“I felt you were very disrespectful.”

The confusion on his face was almost immediate. His eyebrows knitted together.

“When we were first introduced,” I continued, “common sense says you remove your glasses before greeting someone older than you.”

For a second, he simply stared at me and then he let out a quiet breath.

“Adele...”

He said my name slowly, almost like he was savouring good wine. I hated the fact that he picked whichever name suited him at the any point in time.

“I had just arrived in Cameroon.”

He rubbed the back of his neck with one hand.“The Douala sun was trying to finish me.And Mum insisted we stop at church before going home.”

He shook his head.

“I was exhausted.”

I swallowed. Because if I was being honest... I could be very grumpy in that situation too.

“So...”

He smiled.

“Is that why you insisted I call you Auntie?”

“Of course na.” I lifted my chin. “I needed to remind you that I wasn’t your mate.”

He laughed. A proper laugh this time, dropping his head for a second before looking back at me.

“That’s a good one.”

He pointed at me playfully. “I wasn’t planning on forgetting that very important fact.”

I couldn’t help it. A smile escaped before I could stop it.

“Good.”

His eyes lit up immediately.

“Do you know that’s the first genuine smile I’ve gotten from you?”

He placed a hand dramatically over his chest. “I’m honoured.”

I rolled my eyes.

“I am not a witch.” I forced an exaggerated smile. “Of course I smile.”

He laughed again. “At least now I know we’re good.”

“We are.” I picked up my handbag and stood. “Well then...”

I smoothed my dress.

“I’ll leave you to your other patients, Doc.”

Truth be told, I had nowhere important to be. But I also wasn’t about to stand there exchanging stories with a man who somehow managed to make me forget why I came.

“Of course.”

He stood too and walked me to the door.

“I’ll have the nurses contact you with the timeline.”

He opened the door for me.

“And you can schedule the remaining appointments at reception.”

“Alright.” I nodded. “Thank you.”

I stepped into the corridor before turning back briefly. “Have a great day.”

“You too, AD.”

As I walked away, I found myself smiling. Then I caught myself.

Adelaide... behave yourself.

I quickly wiped the smile off my face before anyone at the reception could see it.

The next three weeks passed in a haze. There were appointments, examinations and probing... a lot of probing. I don’t remember it being this way last time, but Daniel said they were doubling their efforts this time around. I met with a nutritionist and a fertility psychologist. I honestly didn’t think the psychologist was necessary, but Daniel had said,

“We don’t know exactly why it happened. Early miscarriages are unfortunately common, even when everything is done correctly. But before we try again, I want to make sure you’re sleeping better, eating well, managing your stress, and that we’ve ruled out any medical factors that could increase the risk.”

And as for Daniel... He had been incredibly kind. I knew he had other patients and a hundred other things demanding his attention, but somehow he always seemed to find time for me. He followed me to almost all my appointments, cracked jokes during blood tests and scans, and whenever I looked like I was about to spiral into my own thoughts, he would say something completely unrelated just to distract me.

I didn’t read too much into it because I knew he simply wanted this procedure to succeed. Before every pelvic examination, he would ask if I was comfortable with him doing it himself. He always invited one of the female nurses into the room before we started, and he patiently explained every single step before he began.

“You’re going to feel a little pressure.”

“This might be slightly uncomfortable.”

“If anything hurts, tell me immediately.”

At first, I was embarrassed. The first few times I couldn’t even look him in the eye afterwards. But I eventually shook it off because Daniel, on the other hand, remained calm, respectful and completely clinical throughout. For some strange reason... I trusted him.

As I sat in my apartment that Friday afternoon, I must have looked at my phone at least fifty times.I was waiting for the call.The call that would tell me my fertilized eggs had developed into healthy blastocysts and were ready for transfer. The whole process—from thawing my eggs, fertilizing them with the donor sperm, to embryo culture—had taken about six days. They had promised to call today. I paced from my living room to the kitchen and back again, stopping every now and then to glance at my phone lying innocently on the coffee table.

Image from pinterest

I prayed.

I worried.

I prayed again.

Lord... please let them survive.

Please don’t let me lose them.

A few hours later, after filling my stomach with unnecessary snacks—Daniel should not hear this—and watching two YouTube movies without remembering a single thing that happened in either of them, I still hadn’t received a call from the clinic.

I checked the time.

Seven o’clock. The secretariat had closed by now. I sighed, picked up the remote and started scrolling for another movie. Just then my phone rang. I jumped so hard that the remote slipped from my lap onto the floor. I grabbed my phone almost immediately. Not the hospital. My shoulders dropped. I sighed before answering.

“Hello?”

“AD.” The voice paused. “It’s Daniel.”

“Oh...”

I straightened in my chair.

“Hey, Daniel.”

“How are you?” He asked it so casually, like he wasn’t fully aware that I had been waiting all day for information from his office.

But that was Daniel for you. Over the past few weeks, I had discovered he was one of the most laid-back people I had ever met. Very little seemed to rattle him.He was always saying,

“If I can’t change anything, I don’t stress myself over it.”

According to him, that mindset had helped him survive years in fertility medicine, where every patient walked in carrying hope... and sometimes walked out carrying heartbreak.

“I’m okay,” I replied. “How are you?”

“I’m doing well.” He paused just long enough to make my heart beat faster. “And I have good news for you.”

My breath caught.

“I told Mercy not to call you because I wanted to tell you myself.”

I could hear the smile in his voice. “You have six healthy embryos.”

I blinked.

“Six?”

“Yes.”

He chuckled softly.

“Six potential children.”

I covered my mouth with my hand.

“So...”I whispered. “I have six chances?”

“You do.” He smiled again. “And we didn’t even thaw all your eggs.”

I leaned back into the sofa and closed my eyes. For the first time in a very long time... Hope didn’t feel so far away.

“That’s...” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “That’s really good news.”

“When do you want to come in for the transfer?”

I opened my eyes. “What kind of question is that?”

I laughed. He laughed too.

“Okay then, let’s do Monday. I’ll clear my calendar for you.”

Heat rushed to my cheeks for reasons I refused to examine.

“Alright.” I smiled. “Thank you.”

“Don’t thank me yet.” His tone softened. “We still have a long way to go.”

I nodded instinctively before remembering he couldn’t see me.

“Alright then.See you Monday.”

I was just about to end the call when his voice stopped me.

“And AD...”

“Yes?”

“Please save my number.” He paused. “So you can call me if anything comes up.”

A smile crept onto my face before I could stop it.

“Okay, I will.”

After the call ended, I stared at his name on my screen for a few seconds before finally pressing Save Contact. I looked up towards the ceiling, my eyes suddenly filling with tears.

“Thank you, Jesus.”

Six chances.

Maybe...

Just maybe...

It wasn’t over yet.

Leave a comment

Read Next Chapter

Author’s note : Is Adelaide finally in luck? Or will the will of God prevail? Let’s wait and see.

If you want to keep reading and be notified whenever a new chapter drops ( which is ever other day) , please subscribe .

Also help me pushing this out by leaving a comment , restacking or liking it. Thankyou .